The Interior Life of Daniel O’Connell:

The Interior Life of Daniel O’Connell: Part 2

Last month we left off the story of Daniel O’Connell with his manage to Mary, and we mentioned the strength of her faith. When campaigning took Daniel away from home, Mary would write to him, and she wasn’t afraid to express her faith in those letters. She often promised her prayers for him, but of course Daniel, as a deist, couldn’t reciprocate. In one very revealing letter sent when she was very sick a year into their marriage, he wrote ‘Mary, sweet Mary, I cannot live without you. You are my life, my comfort. If I were a religionist I should spend every moment in praying for you and this miserable philosophy which I have taken up and been proud of in place of religion, affords me now no consolation in my misery’. He couldn’t bring himself to pray for her, but it seems he wished he could.

In later letters, written when O’Connell actually reluctantly began to attend the liturgy again, he referred jokingly to the ‘sermons’ Mary sent him. On one occasion, at the start of Holy Week, she wrote to remind him not to eat meat, and to go to prayers on Good Friday. Even the judges will have a day off that day, she wrote. She went on, ‘You see, heart, how good I want you to be’. Daniel replied, ‘I got your sermon last night and am condemned to catfish, nothing but fish for more than a week.

By 1815 O’Connell’s faith seems to have deepened further. One factor in this may have been his profound remorse over the killing of an opponent in a duel. John Norcott d’Estere who had taken issue with O’Connell’s description of the Dublin Corporation as ‘beggarly’ (a retaliation for an earlier anti-Catholic resolution) bled to death two days after their encounter. This moment haunted O’Connell and is likely to have led him to more sustained conversation with his God, not just the God of nature, but the God of justice and mercy, the Saviour.

Now, for the first time, he took on a spiritual director, a Carmelite; he began to observe the Lenten fast, and his days of freemasonry were long gone. Progressively from this point O’Connell became more confidently Catholic in his convictions, defending transubstan- tiation in debates with Protestants, for example.

He remained a figure of the left, inspired by Enlightenment ideals, but he was actively synthesising these ideals with his Catholic convictions and practices. His opposi- tion to the death penalty and slavery and his support of rights for Jews was consistent, O’Connell was con-vinced, with his devotion to the sacraments, and personal prayer, and the papacy.

A Deepening of Faith

More controversially, he favoured a dear separation between church and state, but he no longer did so out of opposition to the Church. He thought it would lead to a healthier Church as well as a healthier State. In all this O’Connell was allied with the movement known across Europe as Liberal Catholicism, which sought to renew the Church with the best of modem political and social thought. He was seen as a leader and a pioneer within this European movement. The example of his life and work was praised in Notre-Dame cathedral by one of the spokesmen of the Liberal Catholic movement, the Dominican friar, Henri Lacordaire.

Leo 12, a great admirer of O’Connell, would adopt in his social encyclicals many of the concems of revolutionaries as the Church’s own concems.

For the last 10 years of his life Daniel O’Connell laboured without the support of his beloved wife, who had died in 1836. In her absence, his faith was only strengthened. He went on retreat in Mount Melleray at which he wrote down some new commitments: to pray the ‘Memorare’ every day, and to spend half an hour in meditation each day. He attended daily Mass and was seen by his adoring fans praying the Rosary, going to confession, and receiving communion.

O’Connell’s rediscovered faith nourished him right to the end. As he lay dying in Genoa, in 1847, he asked that his body be brought back to Ireland and his heart to Rome, as a pilgrim. His mortalremains may have been separated in this way, but his life was one of synthesis: the synthesis of political goals with political power; the synthesis of national concems and interational concems, and the synthesis of faith and reason. But all this was made possible by a life of devotion rebuilt from the ruins by the love of his wife.

Aglona Basilica: Mary’s House In Latvia

Last month we visited the Divine Mercy sites in Vilnius, Lithuania. While you may be familiar with Vilnius, I can safely say you have never heard of this month’s pilgrimage site! Nestled in the serene countryside of Latvia, about a three hour drive northeast of Vilnius, the Basilica of the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin Mary, Aglona [Ag-lone-a] is a remarkable architectural and spiritual wonder. While Lithuania is predominantly Catholic, Latvia is predominantly Lutheran, so the large-scale Marian site is unique. Over the centuries, it has become a central place of pilgrimage, drawing thousands annually in honour of Our Lady.

The story of Aglona Basilica be gan in the late 17th century when Dominican friars arrived in this remote region to establish a monastery. Their mission was to strength- en the Catholic faith in the region during a time of political and religious turmoil. In 1699, the monks began constructing a church dedicated to the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin Mary. Their devotion laid the foundation for what would become Latvia’s most cherished Catholic shrine.

The current Baroquestyle basilica, completed in 1780, stands as a testament to this enduring faith. Its twin towers, soaring to 60 meters, dominate the surrounding landscape and invite pilgrims from afar. The church’s exterior exudes an aura of majesty and peace, the interior captivating visitors with its ornate altars, intricate carvings, and serene beauty.

A Symbol of Hope Aglona gained prominence as a pilgrimage site due to the Miraculous Icon of Our Lady of Aglona. This revered 17th-century depiction of the Blessed Virgin Mary, became a source of inspiration and hope for countless faithful. Over time, mira des attributed to this icon have further strengthened the devotion sur rounding it.

The Feast of the Assumption, celebrated every August 15, is the highlight of Aglona’s significance. On this day, tens of thousands of pilgrims from Latvia make their way to the shrine. Like similar celebrations in Knock, Lourdes or Fatima the event is marked by prayer, the Sacrament of Reconciliation, Mass and a solemn Eucharistic procession.

The basilica’s history minors Latvia’s tumultuous past. Despite threats of closure during Soviet occupation Aglona remained a symbol of resilience and hope. Pilgrims continued to visit, often risking persecution, to uphold their Catholic faith.

A significant moment in Aglona’s history occured in 1993 when Pope Saint John Paul II visited the basilica during his pastoral joumey to the Baltic States. His presence reaffirmed the basilica’s importance as a spiritual and cultural comerstone. The basilica was granted the status of a Minor Basilica in 1980 a brave move considering it was still in communist times – on its 200th anniversary, further solidifying its role in the global Catholic community.

Today, the Basilica of Aglona stands not only as a historical and architectural treasure but also as a living testament to faith In a world often marked by secularism and spiritual disconnection, it calls pilgrims to deepen their relationship with Mary and, through her intercession, draw closer to Christ.

As Pope John Paul II said during his visit, “This basilica, a sign of your faith and perseverance, is a reminder that Mary, the Mother of God, walks with us on our joumey of life.” These words capture the essence of Aglona’s significance a sacred place where heaven and earth meet, offering hope and renewal to all who come with faith- filled hearts. It truly is a hidden gem.

Married Saints

Eizabeth of Hungary was born in 1207 to Andrew those times, many marriages were arranged for political reasons, especially among Catholic royalty and the young Elizabeth was only four when she was betrothed to her future husband Louis who was heir to the duchy of Thuringa. Following that decision about her future, she was moved to Germany where she was brought up with Louis by his mother, her future mother-in-law, Countess Sophia who instilled n’er young war’ regious values and deep personal piety. During their childhood years Elizabeth and Louis became best friends which was an ideal preparation for their married life.

In 1221, when she was fourteen and he twenty-one the young couple married. They returned to her native land for their honeymoon and eventually resided in Wartburg, Germany. It was said that the couple could not bear to be parted from one another for a long time or by a great distance. Therefore, Elizabeth frequently followed her husband along rough roads, on lengthy journeys often in bad weather.

The Queen worked tirelessly to relieve the suffering of the poor and infirm, although the expenses incurred by her charitable ventures initially vexed her husband. He also did not consider it proper for her status as a member of royalty. Once when he took her to task about her activities a basket of roses she was carrying was changed miraculously into a basket of bread. After witnessing this he was convinced of the worthiness of her kind endeavours and from that time onwards he supported her completely and shared her prayer life.

Despite pressure from some in his inward circle to be unfaithful to his wife, Louis once said, “Let people say what they will, but I say it dearly: Elizabeth is very dear to me, and I have nothing more precious on this earth.” In 1227 Louis went on a Crusade, fell victim to the plague and died in Otranto. Elizabeth had just given birth to her third child and second daughter. She was at first incredulous, then distraught almost to the point of insanity and cried aloud, “It is to me as if the whole world died today.” Elizabeth went on to found a hospital and spent the remainder of her short life ministering to the poor and wearing the habit of a Franciscan tertiary. She died aged twenty-four and was canonised in 1235.

Imagine a time before the internet, before instant access to information. In the town in Ireland where I live, knowledge came in the form of books housed within the grand stone walls of the Skemies Camegie Library. The Library is more than just a building it is a monument to the power of knowledge and a symbol of Ireland’s evolving relationship with education in the early twentieth Andrew Carnegie century. Built in 1910 with funding from Scottish-American philanthropist Andrew Camegie, it was one of the many libraries established across Ireland as part of his ambitious vision to make books and leaming accessible to all.

Andrew Carnegie’s Vision

Andrew Camegie was bom in 1835 in Scotland and emigrated to the United States in 1848. Rising from humble beginnings, he became one of the wealthiest men in the world through his ventures in the steel industry. After making his fortune, Camegie tumed his focus to philanthropy. He believed in the power of education and self improvement. His famous essay, ‘The Gospel of Wealth’ (1889), argued that the wealthy had a moral obligation to use their fortunes for good. He saw libraries as “palaces for the people,” places where individuals could educate themselves and better their lives.

In 1881, Camegie’s vision for public libraries began to take shape when he established his first library in Dunfermline, Scotland. In 1883, he launched a Grant program to fund the establishment of public libraries across the United States. His philosophy was simple: if communities could demonstrate a commitment to establish a library, he would provide the necessary fund ing for its construction. Cities and towns that wished to receive funding for a library had to meet specific conditions; provide a building site, agree to contribute 10 per cent of the construction cost annually for maintenance, and ensure that the library would be free and open to the public His funding model encour- aged communities to take ownership of their libraries, ensuring their long-term sustainability.

By 1929, he had funded the construction of over 2,500 libraries worldwide, with more than 1,600 of these located in the United States. These libraries played a crucial role in expanding access to knowledge and fostering literacy, particularly in small towns and communities that previously lacked such resources.

Carnegie Movement in Ireland

Carnegie’s first Library established in have begun in the United States but quickly spread to other countries, including Ireland. His major funding for libraries on the Island of Ireland began around 1897, however, most libraries were built in the early twentieth century. Ultimately, 66 libraries were built, primarily between 1900 and 1922; sixty-two of them have survived. While most of the Camegie libraries were built in cities and larger towns such as in Dublin, Belfast, Limerick, Keny, and Waterford, various smaller rural communities across Ireland also received funding including my home town of Skemies.

Although the money that Camegie gave for Irish libraries was small in proportion to his total expenditure it greatly helped the library movement in Ireland where Camegie libraries quickly became essential community resources. His funding provided communities with free access to books, educational materials, and public services, playing a crucial role in promoting literacy and education during a crucial period of Ireland’s history. The libraries offered various programs, including reading groups, education al workshops, and children’s story times, fostering a love for reading and leaming among residents.

In many towns, the libraries served as cultural hubs, organising events and activities that brought people together. They offered a space for community discussions, lectures, and even social gatherings, reinforcing the idea that libraries are not just places for solitary study but vibrant centres of community life.

Today, Camegie libraries in Ire land stand as a testament to Andrew Camegie’s vision of accessible education and community empowerment, continuing to serve as vital resources. Many of the original buildings have been preserved and continue to function as libraries, while others have found new uses, reflecting the evolving needs of their communities.

Architectural Characteristics Camegie libraries were designed to be more than just repositories for books; they were meant to symbolise leaming, democracy, and com- munity development. Architects often incorporated grand facades, Greek and Roman-inspired columns and domes, giving these libraries the monumental feel of civic buildings like courthouses and govenment halls.

One of the most revolutionary aspects of Camegie libraries was their openaccess design. Before Camegie’s influence, books were often kept behind closed doors or required a librarian’s assistance to retrieve. Camegie insisted on spacious reading rooms, central halls with open shelving, and ample natural light. Many libraries followed a rectangular or T -plan with reading rooms flanking a central circulation area, creating an efficient yet welcoming atmosphere.

The architectural design of Camegie libraries in Ireland varies, reflecting local styles and the com- munities they serve. Many of these libraries were constructed in the dassical style, especially those in larger cities. The façade of the libraries often included stone carvings, large windows, and impres sive entrances, making them prominent landmarks within their towns. Notable examples include the Camegie Library in Carrickfergus, which opened in 1906, and the Dun Laoghaire Camegie Library, also completed in 1906.

Today, Camegie libraries remain architectural and cultural land marks in the places they were built, reflecting an era when libraries became truly public institutions. Their distinctive designs, civic grandeur, and functional layouts influenced the evolution of modem library architecture. Many of the original buildings have been pre served and continue to function as libraries, while others have found new uses, reflecting the evolving needs of their communities.

Legacy and Modern Relevance The legacy of Camegie libraries continues to this day. Although some of the original buildings have been repurposed or closed, many still serve their communities as vibrant centres for leaming and engagement. The model of public library funding that Camegie established has influenced library systems worldwide, promoting the idea that access to knowledge is a fundamental right.

In recent years, many Camegie libraries have adapted to the digital age, expanding their offerings to include online resources, technology training, and community programs that address the evolving needs of their patrons. They remain essential in promoting literacy, providing access to information, and fostering a sense of community.

The history of Camegie libraries is a testament to the power of philanthropy and the belief in the trans- formative potential of education. Andrew Camegie’s vision of creating accessible spaces for leaming has left an indelible mark on communities across the globe, ensuring that libraries continue to play a crucial role in fostering knowledge and empowerment for generations to come.

Famous Converts John Dryden

If you were to stop a random person on the street today and ask them what they knew about William Wordsworth, what would they say?

They might answer that he wrote “Daffodils” or even quote its first line: “I wandered lonely as a cloud”. If we were to ask the same person about Alfred Lord Tennyson, they might remember that he wrote “The Charge of the Light Brigade”. If we went on to ask about Sir John Betjeman, there’s a good chance our man on the street might mention Betje man’s satirical poem “Slough” or even recite its opening words: “Come friendly bombs, and fall on Slough”

But if we were to ask the same person about John Dryden (1631- 1700), it’s very likely that we would get a blank look.

And yet Dryden is generally considered one of the giants of English poetry, and he shares something in common with all the poets named above: he was Poet Laureate of the United Kingdom. In fact, John Dryden was the first Poet Laureate. He’s still the only Poet Laureate to have been removed from the position, which happened when he became a Catholic in his mid fifties.

So why is Dryden so little known today, compared to other eminent British poets?

To a great extent, it’s because of the sort of poetry he wrote. In Dryden’s time, the “heroic couplet’ was the standard format of English verse. For an example, we can take the first lines of his poem “To The Memory of Mr Oldham”:

Farewell, too little and too lately known, Whom I began to think and call my own; For sure our souls were near allied, and thine Cast in the same poetic mould with mine.

This kind of verse strikes us today as elegant, urbane and sophisticated. But when heroic couplets continue for page after page (as they generally did) the modem reader quickly tires of them and finds them monotonous.

As well as this, Dryden’s poetry tends to be aimed at the intellect rather than the emotions, and to assume a knowledge of classical mythology and the Bible that most of us don’t have today.

And yet Dryden retains an important place in literary history, not only for his own writings but also for his appreciation of other poets. He summed up Chaucer’s Canterbury Tales in the immortal phrase, “Here is God’s plenty”, and he also helped solidify the reputations of William Shakespeare and John Milton.

A Public Figure

John Dryden’s conversion to Catholicism is a fascinating story, one set against a background of religious turbulence in Britain. But first, let’s take a brief look at his life.

He was born to a Puritan family in 1631. The English Civil War and the execution of King Charles I both occurred during his childhood. (John himself seems to have inherited a lifelong suspicion of priests from his Puritan family.) He began his career as a secretary in Oliver Cromwell’s government. When the monarchy was restored in 1660, Dryden found favour with King Charles II, who appointed him as the first Poet Laureate. He also had consider- able success as a play wright.

Dryden was very much a public figure. This was the era of the coffeehouse and the pamphlet, a time of impassioned debate and controversy, and the Poet Laureate was the target of much satire and criticism. Although he was slow to react, and was known for his good humour, Dryden would sometimes respond with biting satire him self.

In 1686, King Charles II passed away and was succeeded by his brother James a Catholic. This brought religious controversy to a fever pitch in England. There had been several attempts in Parliament to exclude James from the succession to the throne, but none had succeeded. Given the extensive powers of the monarch at this time, it seemed possible England might become a Catholic country again.

It was at this moment that Dryden chose to convert to Catholicism. The timing of his decision led to accusations (both at the time and in the centuries since) that he was simply seeking favour with the new King. However, when King James was deposed by the Protestant King William of Orange three years later, Dryden remained loyal to his new faith. He also refused to take the Oath of Allegiance to the new King, thereby losing his position as Poet Laureate.

Dryden’s change of religion was announced in his long poem The Hind and the Panther, a pro- longed allegory in which the hind (a female deer) represents the Catholic Church, and the panther represents the Church of England.

In the course of the poem, the two creatures engage in a debate on religious truth and recent English history. Dryden makes many arguments in the poem, but the most important centres on the Bible. The Protestant reformers had claimed that the Bible was the source of all religious truth. However, by the time the poem was written, many new and dashing Christian sects had grown up in Britain (and elsewhere) each daiming to take their teaching from the Bible. It seemed clear to Dryden that some other authority was required to interpret the Bible, an authority he found in the Catholic Church.

The Hind and the Panther provoked much controversy and even ridicule, but it stands today as a classic of religious poetry. John Dryden died in 1700, and one of his sons went on to become a Catholicriest.

Queen Of The Impossible

Politics was the only art that Pontius Pilate ever knew. He had successfully climbed the ladder of ancient Rome’s cutthroat bureaucracy and secured a comfortable position as govemor of Judaea. Albeit his political relationship with the powerful Herod Antipas was hos tile, he managed the affairs of Judaea with an outstanding political deftness. So expedient was his political acumen that he had encountered no significant challenges to his career or the stability of those provinces under his authority. That was, of course, until a certain Friday moming just before the Jewish Passover, when a raucous crowd presented him with Jesus of Nazareth in chains. Pilate quickly realised that this man was innocent, yet it soon became clear to him that nothing but death would sate this bloodthirsty rabble. ‘Crucify him, crucify him,’ they demanded (Luke 23:21). Pilate found himself in an impossible situation: Condemn an innocent man to death or watch his province conflagrate in riot.

Defening to his old instincts, he contrived a political ploy. He used Jewish custom against the Jews themselves, promising to release one man for them at Passover. He hoped that he could possibly dis- pose of this problem with a com- promise. But the mob wanted Barab’bas, not the Nazarene King. The Jewish leaders could smell Pilate’s vacillation. They used his own ambition against him and played the same game of politics: ‘If you release this man, you are not Caesar’s friend,’ they chided (John 19:12). As soon as Caesar was introduced into the political gambit, our Lord’s fate was sealed: He would be crucified on a compromise; crucified because of politics. Pilate recognised the possibility of ‘satisfy[ing] the crowd,’ restoring peace to his dominion, and mending his relationship with Herod (Mark 15:15). Life, for Pilate, was about politics, and politics was the art of the possible.

Queen Of The Impossible

All the while, the Mother of God looked on as her divine Son was being used as a bargaining chip between Rome and Jerusalem. Truth itself was nowa slogan in the flippant words of Pilate, ‘What is truth? (John 18:38), and the value of Life itself was at the whims of democracy. Justice was trampled upon in this cauldron of anarchy, and mercy was silenced by autocracy. Our Lady knew in her immacu late heart that this was all a ruse for the sake of what was possible amidst a seemingly impossible situation.

Yet, perhaps our Lady looked upon Pilate with pity, since she too, as a young virgin, was also faced with a seeming impossibility. When the angel Gabriel announced to her that she would conceive and ‘beara son,’ she understood that Gabriel’s proposition was humanly speaking impossible, she did ‘not know man,’ remaining chaste and virginal throughout her life. Unlike Pilate, however, the Blessed Virgin Mary was not willing to compromise with God’s messenger by offering her flesh to the will of men; instead, with gentle trust, she asked, ‘how shall this be? (Luke 1:31, 34).

Our Lady had such immaculate faith and fervent piety that she knew how God would prevail in this seemingly impossible circum stance. God had created the cosmos from nothing and had saved Daniel from the lion’s den, whilst David slayed Goliath ‘in the name of the Lord of hosts’ (1 Samuel 17:45). Our Lady had surely memorised the law, the writings, and the prophets better than those Jewish leaders who would persecute her Son, and could see the hand of God threading the fine details of Israel’s history. ‘Ah Lord God […] Nothing is too hard for you,’ the prophet Jere miah once prayed (Jeremiah 32:17); it was now left to the queen of the prophets to respond to the angelic salutation likewise, ‘let it be to me according to your word’ (Luke 1:38).

The Art of the Impossible

When God permits suffering and removes the comforts of this world even those spiritual comforts from our senses or souls, we are plunged into a spiritual darkness from which an escape seems not just unlikely, but impossible. These moments of turmoil are harsh reminders that ‘we walk by faith, not by sight (2 Corinthians 5:7). Our fallen natures seem, like Pilate’s, to instinctively choose the possible; to indulge the concupiscence of the flesh, instead of fighting against temptation, to amass the wealth of this world, and to compromise the truth of Christ for the lies of the devil.

True faith reminds us that, throughout salvation history, God has proven his ability to make that which is impossible to man into something ‘possible with God’ (Mark 10:27). God’s grace inspires our souls to faithfully and prayerfully beg God for his divine assistance in every difficult situation, to firmly hope that he will ‘deliver [us] from the snare of the fowler,’ and to grant us the required grace to cooperate in our deeds out of love for him (Psalm 91:3). In every seemingly impossible situation, we have God’s holy Mother to teach us with absolute certainty that if we act ‘with God,’ then ‘nothing will be impossible’ (Luke 1:37). Our Lady’s matemal love nurtures us with the aspiration to blindly follow God throughout our lives along the welltrodden paths of faith and gracefully perfect this virtue, which teaches us nothing else than the art of the impossible.

Pauline Jaricot

Marie Therese Cryan

Pauline Marie Jaricot, was bom in Lyon, France on 22 July 1799, the youngest of seven children. In spite of the rampant per- secution of religion in the country prior to this, Pauline’s parents Antoine and Jeanne were devout Catholics.

The family were also prosperous silk merchants and initially Pauline was torn between moments of intense prayer and her participation in the “dashing bourgeoisie life of the silk world”. Her desire to spend long periods in church before the Blessed Sacrament, was equally challenged by her participation in café society. She was a beautiful singer, and her father called her, “My Nightingale”, to which her mother added “from Paradise.” Asa teenager the very popular girl served as a lady-in-waiting to the Duchess of Angoulere. She was loved on the social scene, an ele gant dresser admired and courted by many young men. It was natural for her to fantasise about the romantic possibility of an idyllic manage.

However, things changed drastically after a fall from a high stool which affected her speech and left her semi-paralysed. The sad deaths of her brother Narcisse and her mother which followed led her to a period of intense introspection and deepened her spiritual commitment. This increased in intensity when she heard a sermon about the topic of vanity which impressed her so deeply that she returned home and burned her romantic novels and songs. She also sold her jewellery, gave the money to the poor and vowed to herself that she would never look in the minor again.

Her Missions

One day while praying Pauline had a vision of two lamps. One had no oil; the other was overflowing and from its abundance poured oil into the empty lamp. To Pauline the drained lamp signified the faith in her native France, still reeling from the turbu lence of the French Revolution. The full lamp represented the great faith of Catholics in the Missions. It was opportune that at this time her brother Phileas, who was studying at a seminary in Paris asked his sister to raise funds for the Paris Foreign Missions Society, which wanted to send priests to Asia. Pauline’s creative mind was to chan- ge the history of fundrais ing in the Church.

Her innovative idea of groups and group leader- ship aligned to a decimal system of 10s, 100s and 1000s took shape. She gathered workers in her family’s silk factory into “circles of 10”. Everyone in the group pledged to pray daily for the Missions and to offer each week a sou, the equivalent of a penny. Each member also found 10 friends to do the same. Within a year she had 400 workers enrolled; soon there would be 2,000. Pauline was the match that lit the fire of the Society for the Propagation of the Faith. Little did she know when she first set it up that it would become the largest aid agency for the Missions in the entire history of the Catholic Church.

There was more to follow when she became aware that a real mission field lay doser to home in her own town where most of the people had little or no prayer life and very little knowledge of the faith Believing that it was only the Rosary which could tum a radically secular society back to Jesus she founded the Association of the Living Rosary to reevangelise people in groups of 15. This system divided the 15 decades of the rosary among 15 people, each re citing one decade and made the rosary more accessible while fostering a sense of communal prayer Her Living Rosary soon became a worldwide phenomenon. By the time she died there were more than two million devotees of the Living Rosary in France alone.

Success and Betrayal Concerned for the wellbeing of young girls in Lyon, Pauline then founded a community that she called ‘The Daughters of Mary’ in 1833 and established a home for them in Fourvière. She named it Lorette House in memory of the sanctuary in Italy where the walls of the Annunciation house are install- ed. From there she continued to spread the Living Rosary, and managed a repository selling religious items, books and crucifixes. She opened the door of Lorette House to the poor, provided for their needs, and also welcomed clergy and missionaries. Today Lorette House is the property of the French Oeuvres Pontificates Missionaries.

Despite her remarkable contributions, Pauline’s life was not without hardship. From the age of 36 she suffered from advanced heart disease which caused her an immense amount of suffering. Although seriously ill she managed to make a pilgrimage to the shrine of St Philomena at Mugnano. On 10 August she was miraculously cured while receiving Holy Communion near the relics of the martyr. Sadly, a Ithough she remained healthy there was a bitter time ahead.

Pauline was very sensitive to the conditions of the workers in Lyon and believed that improving their working conditions and lives would provide the necessary environment for evangelisation In 1845, using her remaining fortune she established a prototype Christian village with a factory, dwellings and education for workers and their families. She called it Our Lady of the Angels and placed its management into the hands of businessmen. Tragically they were fraudesters and the whole enterprise collapsed. Pauline was unable to raise enough money to repay those who had invested. It was a sad irony that she fell into a state of complete poverty and was forced to join the list of the poor of Lyon, the same poor she had worked so hard to serve.

During this period, she experienced loneliness and feelings of abandonment. She described herself as “a poor woman who has only God for friend, only God for support… but God is enough.”

Pauline died on 9 January 1862. She was beati- fied on 22 May 2022. Just before she died she spoke her final words, “O ma Mère, je suis toute a vous!” (O, my mother I am all yours!”). These are the very words Pope St John Paul 2 chose for his motto: “Totus Tomb of St. Philomena in the Sanctuary in Mugnano del Tuus” (All Yous) refering Cardinale, Avellino, Italy. to the Mother of God.

The Cloister Garden

Frater Fiachra

Lilac

There is an old scholastic axiom which says, bonun diffusivum sui. The good is diffusive of the self. God’s love is so overwhelming and overflowing that it cannot be restrained. In many ways this is like telling someone who has just fallen in love to keep their happiness to themselves; it just cannot be contained or done. Lovers have to share their happiness with everyone they meet. If we think of a May flower, the Lilac Syringa Vulgaris always comes to my mind. Known for its exuberant fragrance, this shrub cannot help but offer its perfume to everyone who passes by, whether they are disinterested, preoccupied, selfabsorbed or unappreciative. The fragrance like the love of God offers itself to them.

Lilacs, Syringa Vulgaris, belong to the Oleaceae family, which includes over 20 different plant species, including olives, ash, and jasmine. Within their species, there are more than 1,000 varieties of lilacs. Lilac is called Syringa in botanical language, from ‘syrinx’ the Greek word for pipe, because of its hollow stems which is the same root as syringe.

Syringa vulgaris has a number of legends and customs associated with its iconic fragrant blooms. First and foremost is the story behind its botanical name. Syringa was a beautiful wood nymph in Greek mythology. The god Pan spied her one day, lusted for her and took chase. Depending on the version of the story, to get away from him, she either transformed herself into a reed or a lilac bush, both of which make great flutes. Ultimately, Pan won because he made a panpipe from her disguise, and it never left his side from then. Up until the 17th century with the introduction of the lilac to Europe, it was commonly called the Blew (blue) Pipe flower, tracing its origin to the pagan deities of old.

The lilac journeyed from the rugged mountains of Eastem Europe to the garden courts of Istanbul, then to Vienna, before finally reaching Paris. It was in Paris in the late 1500s where the lilac was extensively cultivated and hybridized, leading to the many varieties we see today, which include many different shades of purple, mauve, red, pink and white.

Lilacs have come to symbolize spring and renewal because they are early bloomers. These bushes have also held different meanings in different cultures throughout the centuries. For example, the Celts saw lilacs as magical because of their sweet scent, and in Russia, holding a sprig of lilac over a newbom baby was thought to bring wisdom. Additionally, lilacs were a symbol of an old love during the Victorian age for widows often wore lilacs during this time. The lilac is traditionally a funeral flower in Eastern Europe and was placed in the caskets with the deceased. This is possibly because the intense perfume from the flowers masked the scent of death before modem practices changed the custom .

It was considered bad luck to bring lilac blooms into the home in Great Britain and Ireland and if a young lady wore a lilac blossom, she was destined to be single forever. They were also sent to someone if you wished to break an engagement. This belief contradicts the later Victorian Language of Flowers, where lilacs were a symbol of first love and white ones stood for innocence, so the lilac has overcome those unfortunate superstitions and is now ranked as a most beloved flower.

Lilacs require well-drained soil and prefer full sun or light shade to thrive. They are relatively low-maintenance plants and can tolerate a wide range of soil conditions. Lilacs benefit from regular pruning to promote healthy growth and abundant blooms. The lilac can be a fussy shrub that may not flower every year unless the faded blossoms are removed immediately as it begins to create its seed for next year. Simply remove the faded flowers just below the flowerhead and above the first leaves and your lilac should flower yearly. Remove any leggy stems that crisscross over, and your lilac will give you and others many happy May days of the sweetest fragrance.

The Angles

In the name of God, our God of Israel, may Michael, God’s angel messenger of compassion, watch over your right side. May Gabriel, God’s angel messenger of strength and courage, be on your left and before you, guiding your path… while behind you supporting you stands Raphael, God’s angel of healing, and over your head surrounding you, is the presence of the Divine.

The Angels are the first bom children of the Heavenly Father and as such are our eldersib lings, forming with us the one great family of God. Just as parents sometimes entrust the younger members of the family to the care of their older sisters and brothers, so our Father in Heaven commits us to the care of the holy Angels. But the love of the Angels for their charges on earth far exceeds in strength and tendemess the love of all members of one’s family, including even that of parents. Their constant thought and unremitting care is to preserve us from sin which separates us from God, and to deliver us from it when we have fallen.

These celestial beings are dose to the merciful heart of the Redeemer, therefore, they understand, His untiring concem for our welfare and from His love for us flows their tender affection on our behalf. They know, too, that we, their relatives-not by the flesh but through the spirit element in our natureare destined to share their glory, to be their fellow citizens in heaven, and one day to enter into their unending companionship. In the unselfishness of their love, they are anxious for this period of our exile on earth to dose triumphantly.

However, what especially enhances the intensity of their affec- tion is the fact that they have a divine commission to watch over us and to be for us in this life the instruments of God’s mercies. In the opinion of St Clement, St Gregory the Great, Origen and other holy writers, every country, every city, every town and village, and even every family, has a special Guardian Angel.

Likewise, altars, churches, parishes, dioceses and religious institutions have their own Guardian Ang els. Every Catholic Church has its special Angels to guard it from des ecration, and every altar has thou sands of angels to adore the God of Heaven and earth there concealed in the Most Blessed Sacrament.

The holy Archangel Michael is honoured as the Guardian spirit of the entire Catholic Church, just as he was the Guardian of the chosen people of the Old Testament. It is also believed that he was the special Guardian of our Lord during His earthly life and that now he is the Guardian of the Successor of Peter, the Holy Father. Michael him self revealed to St Eutropius that he is also the Guardian of the Most Blessed Sacrament.

The protecting love of the Angels does not just watch over human souls but also the animals of the field and home, as well as the physical world in general. According to St Augustine there are Angels who preside over every visible thing and over all different species of creatures in the world, whether animate or inanimate.

Angelic Assistance

St Gemma Gilgani cherished a tender devotion to her Guardian Angel. This Italian girl was bom in 1878, died in 1903 and was canonized in 1940. She was favoured constantly by his visible presence. He was with her everywhere, at prayer, at work, in her room, when performing household duties and even in the streets.

This permanent presence of her Angel and his dose communication with her were no illusion. Her confessor, who was an experienced master of the spiritual life used all the means counselled by the Church to make sure of the authenticity of these visions and apparitions. When sick and suffering, as she frequently was, her Angel always watched by her side with unceasing care so much so that she said to one of her friends, “How could I ever have bome those awful pains had it not been for the presence of my Angel?”

The life of Don Bosco provides us with a remarkable and fascinating story in what appeared to many as an angelic intervention in saving the life of the servant of God from many who made several attempts to assassinate him.

His work in reforming young boys was not highly regarded by everyone and in fact his life was openly threatened on multiple occasions. One night when retuming home through a bad and dangerous part of town he saw a mag-nificent dog of huge size following him At first, he was frightened but quickly realised that the dog was friendly. He walked by Don Bos- co’s side accompanying him to the door of his house and then went away. This happened on quite a number of occasions. He called the dog Grigio.

The Meaning Made Clear Hastening home by himself, some time after the first appearance of Grigio the furry angel Grigio, two shots were fired at him from behind a tree. Both missed but his attacker then rushed him and grappled him to the ground. At that moment faithful Grigio appeared and sunk his teeth into the flesh of the would be murderer who hob- bled off shrieking in pain.

On a second occasion two men lay in wait for him and threw asack over his head. This time it seemed all was over for the saint, but Grigio unexpectedly came to his rescue and jumped at one of the ruffians seizing him by the throat. The other hurried away in terror: Don Bosco had then to liberate the first one from the jaws of Grigio who still held him fast by the throat!

There was another night Grigio defended his friend from a foridable band of paid assassins. The clock was striking twelve, when passing through the Place Milan, Don Bosco observed a man following behind, armed with a large cud- gel and he began to make haste in the hopes of reaching the Oratory safely. However, now to his horror approaching him in the front was another group of men who rushed forward to surround Don Bosco with raised sticks. Escape seemed impossible until into their midst bounded Grigio snarling and spring ing about in such a fury that the wretched assailants fled the scene in fear of their lives.

Sometimes the dog entered Don Bosco’s house but always with some reason, either to accompany him on a night joumey or to prevent him leaving the house. No amount of animal instinct could explain Grigio’s unexpected appearances.

At one time when Don Bosco tried to go out, the great dog lay in front of the door growling in such a way that even his protégé was intimidated and dared not ventured out. It was as well he did not, for he was informed later by a man who anived at the house that a band of thugs were lying in wait for him, and it was essential to remain in doors.

As long as the persecution lasted Grigio never failed to be at his post and when the danger passed, he was seen no more. When-ce he came or whither he went no one knew.

Some years later Don Bosco had to go to the fam house of some friends and had been advised that the route there was dangerous “If only I had Grigio” he said. At once the great dog app eared by his side, as if he had heard his words and looking happy to see his friend again. Both man and dog amived safely at the farmhouse and went into the dining room where the family invited Don Bosco to par take of the evening meal.

Grigio lay down and as the conversation flowed, he was temporarily forgotten. When the repast was finished someone said not to forget to give something to the poor dog. But he was no longer there! Doors and windows were all closed, and they could not account for his going.

In 1883, more than thirty years after he first tumed up at Don Bosco’s side he appeared once more in a different locality to guide Don Bosco who had lost his way.

How can we explain these wonderful appearances of Guido at the most opportune moments in different places? Surely we may believe that it was indeed angelic intervention.

The Life Of Saint Martin

Slowly the hours passed as Martin lay waiting for death Darkness descended upon the royal city of Lima, and one by one the lights came on in the palaces of the rich and the hovels of the poor. Martin stirred uneasily. He was very tired now, for all that day the Devil had been trying to make him afraid of death.

While he lay feeble and in pain Satan and his cohorts set about him attempting to scare him by appearing in all their horror. Invisible, he drew near the bed of his old enemy Martin, who did not hide from the Brethren gathered around his bed side the fact that the demons of vanity and unbelief had blown their foul breath into his face. Martin repulsed these forces of hell with every beat of his loyal heart. For sixty years he had defeated the enemy of all goodness and Satan knew his attack would have to be a strong assault with tried and sure weapons against such wellguarded strength. He resorted to his old battle horse and began to wave phantasms of pride before the dying man’s mind.

“Now you have won,” he said to Martin. “You have spumed all obstacles beneath your feet; you are a saint! You can cease beating your breast; now is the moment of triumph!”

Martin at once recognized the false voice of the father of all lies and repulsed him by redoubling his words of humility. But the prize of Martin’s soul was too important to be renounced so easily. The enemy persisted, concentrating all his forces like a battering ram on one point. If he could force a breach there everything else would fall. He persisted with the monotony of a drop of water falling on a stone, of a hammer beating on an anvil. He hoped Martin would finally give in, out of sheer weariness.

The anguish of the struggle was visible on Martin’s face. In sus- pense, the Brethren watched and prayed. Suddenly one of them, who was leamed in theology said, “Brother Martin, do not argue with the demon, who can make white seem black, and black seem white, with his sophisms and his quib bling.”

Martin opened his eyes and with a slightly mischievous smile an swered the father who had spoken to him, “Have no fear that the de mon will waste his false but decep tive arguments on anyone who is nota theologian Theologians ought to fear such disputes and arguments with the devil because since he was once and is still to a great degree endowed with keenness of intellect, he will be tempted to over come them where they are strongest, namely in their wisdom and science, but he will not waste his acumen by trying to disturb or attack in that direction one like myself. He is too proud to use them against a poor mulatto!” Furious and momentarily thrown off balance by the irony, the devil briefly withdrew but only to gather his forces and regroup.

When he did so he was raging and ravaging like a rampant lion and all hell was let loose against poor Martin; the pit opened and vomited out its spirits of hate. Gasping for breath Martin told the Brothers that the torture he was undergoing was frightening. Now demons of all shapes and sizes and figures were crowding around him, threatening him with etemal dam nation, mocking and laughing at his trust in God, accusing him of vanity on account of his mirades. These very miracles they claimed to have worked themselves.

“It was by our power you cured the sick…” “By our power you raised the dead…” “You are ours! You are ours” “Where now is your God? Ha! Ha! …” “You have wasted your life on fruitless work and prayers.” Shrieks and cries, howls and devilish laughter filled his cell. Martin fought against them with every breath: perspiration poured down his face. His teeth chattered audibly. He groaned aloud in his agony of spirit. For three whole days the torture would continue.

Children Of The Same Mother

Dom Aelred Magee ocso

Every now and again we come across an article, a picture or icon, a photograph, or a book which strikes us in an altogether new and unexpected way “Why did I overlook this until now?”, “This has made a difference for me!”

Often, the thing passes to us through the recommendation of another who has enjoyed it. Or we stumble across it, unlooked for. In a peculiar way, we may even have taken up the book or memento before, and it made little or no impression at that time. But somehow- and we will call it the grace of the moment this little thing has been waiting for us, waiting for the right moment, waiting until we needed it and could appreciate it.

A little time ago a friend passed on to me a book which I had never known and possibly might never have taken up. It immediately took hold of me! In a matter of moments, through the first few words on a random page opened, my perspective changed.

To be frank, while pious devotion and liturgical practice and even the tradition of my Order had set in place a necessary engagement, the duty of relationship, and the expected filial gaze, I did not really know her. The little book I’m referring to is Mary in the Bible and in Our Lives by Fr Wilfrid Stinissen OCD.

For all its diminutive appearance it easily punches above its weight. And yet, it has no pre tensions to be an academically impressing work. It relies not upon deep Marian thought nor complex theology about Christ or the Church it relies simply, exdusively, humbly, on the author’s personal prayer, reflection, lectio divina of Sacred Scripture and, above all, his years getting to know Mary. This is a book which comes from a deep-hearted love for Mary, which has grown and matured, and speaks to hearts which are open to and yeam for that. same love to come to fruition.

Getting to know Mary is not, for some, an easy task. Many profess to know her and love her, but in reality are still dependent upon a rational approach to her voca tion and her unique position in salvation history. Everything re- mains in the head! Many simply cannot get to grips with that uniqueness and find it, and all that goes with it, a series of obstacles and hurdles which prevent a close- ness, a living relationship, an experience of woman and mother.

Scripture Is Sufficient

The key to Fr Wilfrid’s book lies eminently in the title – we must return to Sacred Scripture, to the Holy Bible, if we are to connect in a personal and, yes, human way with Mary. Frequently we are told that Sacred Scripture tells us next to nothing about Mary and reports almost nothing of what she said. But we forget, per- haps, that Sacred Scripture gives us all we need to know the Holy Spirit is a canny writer, economical and skilled, and the word which contains the Word is limitless when such a one is its source! When we come to Scripture we are asked to leam once again to be fed with the bread which is broken for us, and not to hanker after sweetmeats which are the stuff of our dreams!

A quick glance at the contents of this little book will suffice to demonstrate that Scripture is sufficient in this quest for Mary. The moment of annunciation and con- sent upon which swings our salvation, and the flowering of Mary’s relationship with God, Father, Son and Spirit, all present in that grace-filled moment. Mary’s unique relationships with Elizabeth and Joseph her husband-nothing of the two dimensional or paste- board here, but rather flesh and blood, troubled and rejoicing figures. The Temple episodes of presentation and frantic search and discovery a mother being a mother, but much more! Cana and the transformation of the Old to the New. Crucifixion, Resurrection, Ascension and Pentecost – a weaving of redemption’s threads. And through all this, the Church’s reception, reflection, recognition. Perhaps we will leave the last word to Fr Wilfrid Stinissen:

To live in Mary is to dare to entrust oneself without reservation to her motherly and forming power. It is not typical of her to do sensational things. She loves to work in hiddenness, to make use of silence and peace of the night. If we have our home in the mother’s womb and give her full freedom to form us as she wills, we will necessarily gradually begin to show many similarities to Jesus. And we will then be children of the same Mother.

Saint Martin Replies

  • Antrim: Thank you Divine Mercy, Our Lady of the Miraculous Medal and St. Martin for bringing me to a job I love which also enables me to have the freedom to look after my family and help them when they need me. It has also allowed me to keep on top of my health and have checks and tests that I might not otherwise have been able to under go. I am grateful too for the private healthcare which I have been provided with and which I find invaluable.
  • Lancashire, UK: I would like to thank the Divine Mercy, Our Lady, Saints Joseph and Martin for getting my grandson the part time job he needed while studying in college. Also, my granddaughter’s friend’s father suffered a series of strokes, and I gave my grand daughter 2 relic cards of St Martin to pass on to her friend for him, which she did. The man is now out of hospital and on the road to recovery.
  • Sligo: I would like to thank St Martin for a special request granted to me. Our dog got an infection on her womb, and she was seriously ill. I prayed to St Martin that she would make a good recovery after surgery. She is an old dog, a very precious member of our household and truly part of the family. Thanks to the intervention of St Martin my prayers were answered, and she made a miraculous recovery. Thank you, St Martin
  • Farmer, West Of Ireland: I am writing to thank St Martin for many favours received through his help. Many sick animals have been cured for me as a result of his inter- cession. I am asking him now to help my sister who is very unwell and for a special intention for myself regarding my house.
  • Sligo: I would like to thank St Martin for many favours received. I pray to him every day and he takes good care of me and my husband. I recently completed a Novena to St Martin for a very special request and promised publication if my prayers were answered I was suffering from a very heavy feeling in both my legs and feeling very worried as I am nomally a person who is very
    busy. Thanks to Saints Martin and Charbel both my legs are fine, and I am able to continue with my various activities. I will be forever grateful. Thank you so much St Martin for everything.
  • Renfrewshire, Scotland: Just to say thank you to St Martin I had a mark on my face and no matter what I applied it would not go away. Then I placed the relic of St. Martin all over it and after a while there was not a trace left. He is such a wonderful saint.
  • Anon: I would like to thank Our Lady, St Martin and St.Anthony for favours received, especially my grandson getting a place to rent. I am praying now that I will be able to get a new place myself.
  • Sligo: Please publish my thanks to Our Blessed Mother, Saints Martin and Anthony for keeping our home and property safe during all storms. We are also grateful that our grandson found work and for getting good health results. I am praying to St Martin for over 50 years and get the magazine every month.
  • Galway: I want to thank St Martin for intervening on behalf of my dog Dusty who had a lump on his back. I asked for his help that it would be healed and sure enough it was and quite quickly. It was a big worry but thank God it did disappear.
  • Anon: Just a note of thanks to Our Lady, Saints Martin, Am, Pio and Rita for numerous favours granted especially for my goddaughter’s health improving.
  • Roscommon: For me St Martin has been the backbone of a lifetime of prayer. Recently he helped me with an issue in regard to my husband, which could have proved divisive as so often in the past, but with St Martin’s intervention the situation was resolved even better than I could have imagined. I love the magazine and pass it on all the time. One of my daughter has commented on the nice wording on the envelope that it comes in.
  • Limerick: I want to thank St Martin for countless blessings granted to me over the years. My second name is Martin. When I was a child of about 7 years of age I got a skin disease on my face which meant visits to hospital over a few years before it cleared up. A relic of St Martin was applied to the infected area and prayers were said which the family believed helped. A marriage breakdown and other challenges during life made me retum to St Martin over 10 years ago. This led me to getting the monthly magazine and daily recitation of the Novena prayer for myself and other family members. When I need guidance and help for us all I ask St Martin to intercede on my behalf and he never lets me down. I am etemally grateful for all his intercession over a lifetime.

Ardfert Friary

Ardfert Friary

Like all ruined churches, there’s something slightly gloomy about the Franciscan friary in Ardfert, even more so when you leam what happened there in the year 1590: a venerable tradition, centuries old, was violently interrupted.

What happened to the religious houses of Ireland in the wake of the Protestant Reformation? We know what happened in England. When Henry VIII ordered the dis- solution of the monasteries there, the process was rapid and efficient. No communities survived in place. In Ireland it began a few years afterwards so many religious communities had advance warning, and it was only really in the Pale that the dissolution took place in a thoroughgoing way.

In the initial wave of suppressions, it’s estimated that only 40% of the religious communities in Ireland were actually shut down. 60% of communities were in areas more or less outside English control, where the real authority belonged to aristocratic families who were either Gaelic in origin, or Norman families who had become Gaelicised, such as the Fitzgeralds and the Burkes. Were these families indifferent to the fate of the monasteries and convents and friaries in their territories? Far from it. Especially in the case of the friars, aristocratic patrons were deeply devoted patrons.

This was partly because their own family histories were often intertwined with the histories of these houses of friars: their ancestors were often recognised as significant patrons, even founders, and their family burial places were often in prominent places in the sanctuary. That was the case with the Clanricarde Burkes and the Dominicans of Athenry; the O’Connors and the Dominicans of Sligo; and the O’Donnells and the Franciscans of Donegal. In Ardfert, the most significant relationship was with the Fitzmaurices, Lords of Keny, whose ancestor founded the friary in 1253, and whose leading members since then were buried in the family tomb in that place.

In all these cases, faith and fam ily pride together made a strong case for supporting these communities in the face of Crown oppression. One Franciscan friar writing in the seventeenth century, and looking back on the Elizabethan period, described the situation as follows: “Very many of the nobility throughout the kingdom held the monasteries of our Order as dear to them as their own personal property. They had been founded by their ancestors. There was the burial place of their families. There they hoped to rest themselves. The nobles were themselves united to the friars in most intimate friendship, and they could not imagine how they were to exist without them. The friars had therefore the chief men of the nation, in peace with the English or in war, ever active in their interests’.

The End of an Age Over the coming decades, though, as the Tudor conquest of Ireland proceeded, the screws were tightened on religious communities, and these great families had to play a careful political game. Some of them openly rebelled against the Crown, while others remained loyal, but all of them sought to protect their friars under the patronage as best they could Occasionally, English au thorities tumed a blind eye to the friars who persevered illegally. Ruin of Ardfert Friary, County Kerry Queen Elizabeth even gave explicit permission for some of these communities to continue in existence as a reward for loyalty in their patrons.

Eventually, though, the servants of the Crown began to take a harder line. Elizabethan military commanders often knew little and cared less about the longstanding relationships between the friars and families. In the case of Connacht, Sir Edward Fitton in 1570 reported to Elizabeth that he had succeeded in driving out the Dominican and Franciscan friars from their last two public communities in Connacht Athenry and Kilconnell and had bumed all their statues idols he called them in front of the local people.

Something similar happened in Ardfert. A man by the name of Colonel Zouch was military com mander in this region With rebel- lion in the air, he had no interest in compromise or moderation. In 1580, for example, he participated in the brutal massacre of hundreds of Spanish and Italian prisoners of war at Dún an Óir. Four years later he drove out the Franciscan friars of Ardfert and took over the friary, making it a barracks for his troops. Six years later again, Thomas Fitzmaurice, Lord of Keny was dead, after a career involving some loyalty to the crown and some association with the rebels.

Those who memorialised this man described him as the hand somest man of that age, whose strength was such that few in Keny were able to bend the bow that he used so easily. The Annals of the Four Masters described him as ‘the best purchaser of wine and horses of any man of his rank in the south of Ireland’.

How would this great man be buried, now that he was dead? All those who moumed him camed his body naturally to Ardfert. He was the 16th Lord of Keny, the 15th successor of the man with the same name Thomas Fitzmaurice who had founded the friars here over four centuries earlier. But Colonel Zouch would have none of it. It was a barracks now, and that was the end of it. The body of the Lord of Keny was sent elsewhere. It was the end of one age in Ardfert, and the beginning of another:

Mont Saint-Michel

It is very interesting how mountains can focus our minds on God. In the Bible, many of the stories of salvation use mountains for a backdrop, the giving of the Ten Commandments, the Transfigur ation of Our Lord. Jesus died on Mount Calvary. The splendour of natural beauty speaks to the soul. Our destination for this month’s lesser-known place of pilgrimage is Mont Saint-Michel which rises majestically from the sea in Normandy, France. The island has captivated pilgrims for over a thou sand years, symbolizing both faith and the power of God.

The spiritual history of Mont Saint Michel began in 708 AD, when, according to tradition, the Archangel Michael appeared to Saint Aubert, the Bishop of Avranches, in a series of visions and instructed him to build a sanctuary on the rocky island known as Mont Tombe. Initially hesitant, Aubert built a sanctuary dedicated to Saint Michael, transforming the island from a barren rock into a sacred pilgrimage destination dedicated to the Prince of the Heavenly Host.

In the 10th century Benedictine monks established an abbey on the island, further solidifying its status as a spiritual destination with pilgrims from all across Europe travelling there to seek Saint Michael’s intercession.

A pilgrimage to Mont Saint- Michel in the medieval period was not for the faint-hearted; pilgrims had to carefully time their joumey across the tidal causeway to avoid being trapped by the swift, unpredictable tides. This perilous approach became an essential part of the pilgrimage experience, symbolizing purification and the transient nature of life, reminding pilgrims they depended upon divine protection.

Mont Saint-Michel attracted pilgrims to its stunning Gothic archi- tecture and its reputation as a place of miracles and divine favour. It also had great symbolism. During the Hundred Years’ War, a long period of fighting between the Kingdom of France and the Kingdom of England, the island acted as a fortress. Despite multiple English attempts to capture Mont Saint Michel, the island remained unconquered, further cementing its legacy as a place of divine protection.

Line Of Saint Michael

The Reformation and, later, the French Revolution, disrupted its religious role, when it was closed as a pilgrim site. By the 19th century, it was used as a prison. In 1874, how ever, Mont Saint-Michel was designated an historic monument, prompting restoration efforts to preserve its architectural and spiritual heritage.

In 1966, marking the 1000th anniversary of its Benedictine foundation, monks and nuns retumed, reestablishing a monastic community and renewing the island’s religious significance. In 1979 it was dedared a UNESCO World Heritage Site. Today, the abbey is served by the Monastic Community of St. John.

Interestingly, Mont Saint-Michel shares a spiritual connection with the famous Skellig Michael, off the Kenry coast, Ireland. The Skellig Rocks were home to an early Christian monastery first established in the 6th century. High on the diffs, in their beehive huts, the monks devoted themselves to solitude and penance. This connection between Mont Saint-Michel and Skellig Michael is part of a larger phenomenon known as the “Line of Saint Michael”a symbolic alignment of seven sacred sites across Europe which can be traced from Ireland to Israel, passing through sacred locations associated with Saint Michael, including Monte Saint-Michel and Monte Sant’ Angelo in Italy. The line is believed by some to represent the sword of Saint Michael, tracing his protective presence across Europe.

Married Saints

On October 18th, 2015, Louis Martin and Marie Azèlie Guerin, the parents of St Thérèse of Lisieux became the first married couple to be canonized together. They were both particularly dedicated to God and had tried to enter religious life. Louis wanted to be an Augustinian monk but was rejected because of his inability to leam Latin. Ha than danidad to harnma a watchmaker and studied his craft in Rennes and in Strasbourg.

Zelie hoped to become a nun but was turned down on the grounds of illhealth. She embraced instead the art of lacemaking and proved so successful that she went into business on her own. Although she never lost the attraction to religious life, she was inspired with a new matemal mission to bear many children and consecrate them to God. Little did she know then that she would raise five daughters who would become nuns and one of whom would be canonized a saint and Doctor of the Church.

It was Louis’ mother, who was leaming lace making from Zèlie, that introduced the couple to one another. However, before that Zèlie herself had noticed him crossing the bridge of St Leonard and heard a voice saying, “This is he whom I have prepared for you.” Theirs was quite literally a match made in Heaven. The connection between the two was immediate and they were manied a few months later. They would go on to have nine children, four of whom died in childhood.

The Martins went daily to Mass and regularly to Confession and Communion and were very charitable. They visited the sick and elderly and even welcomed passing vagabonds to their table. During the first year of their manage they took in a young boy, one of ten children whose mother had died. Both were diligent workers, so much so that Louis was concerned about Zèlie’s health. While on a business trip to Paris he wrote, “You are working too hardtiring yourself out. My dearest, do not be over anxious. With God’s help we shall build up a good little business.” Zelie died on August 28, 1877, aged 46 after 19 years of marriage. Thérèse, their youngest was only 4 years old. She developed a special relationship with her father and formed her image of a loving God from him. Louis died on 29 July, 1894. He and Zelie had succeeded in their shared resolve to bring their children up for Heaven.

The Evolution Of The Wheel

Patricia Hope

One of the most important inven- tions of all time has to be that of the wheel. It is often considered one of the most important and transfor- mative inventions in human history. While seemingly simple, the wheel has shaped the course of civilisation Its importance lies not just in its immediate practical uses but in its role as a foundation for the countless advancements that have defined human progress. There are very few mechanical systems that are possible without it. Everything from the earli- est forms of transport such as carts, chariots, coaches, to practically ev- ery machine that has been invented since the beginning of the Industrial Revolution.

Before The Wheel

Before the invention of the wheel, the only way to move heavy objects over long distances was to drag them This was difficult to do over rough terrain and required immense physical effort. However, humans are ingenious by nature and it wasn’t long before the problem was solved. First by the use of a platform dragged over rollers made of a number of smoothed out logs. As the platform was dragged forward the end log would be released and would then be moved to the front allowing the platform to be moved distances even heavily laden. Over time the platform would wear grooves in the rollers and at some stage it was noticed that grooved rollers actually carried the load further and required less energy to create a tuming motion. Once this had been discovered grooves were cut into the logs deliberately, creating a form of axle. These methods, while effective to a degree, were laborintensive and inefficient. The wheel’s invention, around 3500 BC in Mesopotamia, changed this dynamic forever.

The Potter’s Wheel

The wheel is such a simple idea that it could be assumed that every culture that had reached a level of sophistication would have discovered it, but that is not the case. There is nothing to suggest that highly developed civilisations such as the Mayas, Incas, Aztecs and other native peoples of the Westem Hemisphere, ever used the wheel until their contact with Europeans.

Who actually did invent this wonder is still clouded in mystery. No one individual, culture, or civilisation can take sole credit for it, although the general consensus is that the ancient Sumerians had a hand in it.

It is believed that the Sumerians, invented a wheel around 3500 BC. Ancient wheels found in modem day Iraq are the earliest examples. However these wheels were not designed for transportation but were used in pottery making. Early potters would use mats or large leaves to tum the pots while coiling sausage like strips of clay to form the vessel. The potter’s wheel a flat disk that could spin freely developed from this process. The invention of the potter’s wheel revolutionised the production of pottery and served as the precursor to the wheel as we know it.

Wheels for Transport These first wheels were used in Mesopotamian pottery for eons to create various globular containers. It wasn’t until nearly 300 years after its inception that these pottery wheels were adapted to a wheeled vehicle. Who actually came up with this important invention is also not known, however one story, which may or may not be true, is that an enterprising Mesopotamian citizen lay a potter’s wheel on its side one day and had the ingenious idea of attaching a few to a platform, thus producing the first cart type vehicle with a fixed axle.

Around 3000 BC the potter’s turn- table was adapted and became closer to what we think of as the potter’s wheel today. This is only a theory of course, and some modem scholars have suggested Egypt and China as other possible places of origin, but some of the earliest evidence of such carts and other wheeled vehicles do appear in Mesopotamia from around 3200

Whether they were first developed in Mesopotamia or almost simultaneously in several other places, there is no doubt that the invention of wheeled vehicles took the transportation of goods and people to a level of mobility not known before.

Early wheels were very simple wooden disks made from planks of wood with a hole for the axle to fit through. The carts they were attached to were heavy and very slow. Their weight meant that they had to be pulled along by large, domesticated animals such as oxen and bullocks, not known for speed!

However, when the bending of wood by means of applying heat was discovered and carpenters’ skills increased, wheels with circular rims made from bent wood, held in place by spokes emerged. These wheels were much lighter and could be attached to less sturdy vehicles which could be pulled along by faster, more agile animals such as the horse.

The horse had been domesticated for centuries before. However, it wasn’t until these lighter wheels emerged, that domestic horses could be used for this purpose. Lighter wheels together with the horse gave humanity its first concept of fast personal transport in the shape of the chariot.

The Chariot Revolution

Chariots are the earliest and simplest type of horse drawn-camiage. The first chariots are believed to have been developed around 2000 BC in the ancient Eurasian steppes, particularly in the region of modem day Russia and Kazakhstan. These early vehicles were likely created by Indo European peoples and were primarily used for warfare and hunting.

The Sumerians and Mesopotamians are credited with advancing chariot design around 1900 -1800 BC, creating lighter, two wheeled chariots pulled by horses.

These chariots played a significant role in warfare and influenced the design of later vehicles across the Egyptian, Hittite, and Indo Aryan cultures.

By 1200 BC, the chariot had spread to the north-western Indian subcontinent, China, Scandinavia and all of continental Europe. Many different versions of this fast, light, open, two or four wheeled, horse drawn conveyance have come and gone in the intervening years but since its invention the wheel itself has changed little. Apart from the materials they are made from and the different types of wheels now available, after thou sands of years, the essential has remained the same.

A Turning Point

Over the centuries the wheel’s role has expanded beyond transportation. Water wheels and windmills, which used rotating wheels to generate mechanical power, became widespread in Europe and the Islamic world. These technologies revolu- tionised agriculture and industry by automating tasks like grinding grain and pumping water.

The invention of the wheel was a tuming point that propelled humanity into a new era of progress. It revolutionised transportation, facilitated trade, transformed agriculture, and laid the foundation for the industrial and technological advancements that grew during the Industrial Revolution of the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries. With the advent of machinery and new materials, the wheel under went dramatic changes laying the groundwork for the mechanised industries of today.

Famous Converts Joseph Dutton

Most people, especially most Catholics, have heard of Damien of Molokai, the Catholic priest (and saint) who worked on a leper colony in Hawaii for sixteen years, eventually contracting the disease himself. But how many people have heard of his assistant, Joseph Dutton, whose own cause for sainthood has recently been opened?

Known as “Brother Dutton” (although he was never a professed member of any order), this fascinat- ing man spent forty four years on Molokai exactly half his life, since he died at the age of eighty eight.

But even before he stepped foot on Molokai, “Brother Dutton”” had experienced a most unusual path. He was a highly effective soldier in the American Civil War, being appointed a quartermaster sergeant for the Union ammy at eighteen years of age. After the war, he had the unenviable job of locating the bodies of thousands of the soldiers who had died in that conflict.

He manied a woman who was repeatedly unfaithful to him, who ran up enormous debts, and who eventually left him for another man. After this, he went through a period of alcoholism. When he eventually made his way to Molokai, he did so (in his own words) as a penitent.

In fact, it was his sense of being a penitent that led him to the Catholic Church “I decided that the penitential system of the Catholic Church was best suited to my condition”, he wrote. He had been raised in a rather ambiguous Protestantism, having attended both Baptist and Methodist Sunday schools as a child, but he became a Catholic at the age of forty. He even tried to enter a Trappist monastery, although after twenty months he realized he was made for a life of action rather than a life of contem plation.

He Could Do Anything He was not bom Joseph Dutton. He took the name of Joseph after his conversion to Catholicism. He was bom Ira Dutton in Vermont, in 1843, the son of a prosperous shoe maker. The young Ira was very close to his mother, so much so that he had to be dragged to school at the age of twelve!

He was certainly not lacking in enterprise, however. Ira began to support himself at the same time he began school, working for a news- paper and a bookstore. He was a very active youth, joining many clubs and working as a volunteer firefighter:

When the Civil War began, he enlisted in the Union Amy and proved himself to be a very talented soldier. Although he didn’t experience much combat, he did important work in supplies and logistics. A general described him thus, “The handsomest man I ever met, and one of the bravest and best officers in the Amy. He could do anything.” In one operation, the young Ira was in charge of “about two thousand teams and wagons, and perhaps five thousand horses and mules”. As well as his competence, he was noted for his agree able nature.

From Marriage To Ministry

Ira met his wife, a woman from Ohio, before the end of the war. She had a bad reputation, and many of his friends tried to wam him against the maniage. Dutton was oblivious, however, saying: “If she does have the faults you mention, I will make her better”. This optimism was illfounded, and after about a year of mariage, Ira’s wife left for New York with another man He sent her money and pleaded with her to come back. After fourteen years, he finally sued for a divorce.

After the war, Ira was employed by the Amy in locating the graves of dead Union soldiers, He esti- mated that he examined about six thousand corpses at this time. Following this, he spent five years doing clerical work for a railway company, then another eight years back working for the Amy, inves tigating claims of damages against citizens during the war. During these years, he was based in Mem phis, Tennessee.

At this period of his life, Dutton succumbed to alcoholism for some seven years, partly due to the pres- sure of paying off his wife’s debts. But he took a pledge of abstinence on Independence Day, 1876, and never drank again. Although he admitted that his alcoholism had never harmed anyone but himself, Ira felt an enduring sense of guilt. This guilt was much of the motiva tion for a spiritual journey he embarked upon at this time, visiting different churches to compare their teachings. He finally settled on the Catholic faith. “After a daily study of the Catechism for a month at St. Peter’s Church, Memphis”, he wrote, “I was received into the Church on my fortieth birthday, April 27, 1883.”

After spending twenty months in the Trappist monastery of Gethsemane, Kentucky, Joseph (as he was now known) read about Father Damien’s work with lepers and offered his services. He was Father Damien’s companion for the last three years of the saint’s life. Although their temperaments were very different (Damien was impatient and often brusque, while Joseph was methodical and extraordinarily placid), the two men became close friends. “There was love between us”, Joseph recalled.

Joseph Dutton remained on the island of Molokai for the rest of his life. His work on the island became so celebrated that he received a per- sonal letter of admiration from US President Warren Harding, among many other tributes. But he remained a humble man, whose fav- ourite work was cleaning the sores of those suffering from leprosy. He died in 1931.

Redeeming The Family Tree

Saint Joseph had every right in world to boast about his family tree. He could trace his lin eage directly to Abraham, the ‘father of many nations’ (Genesis 17:5), and even further to Adam. Both Saints Matthew and Saint Luke show that God’s favoured blood ran through Joseph’s veins. Joseph could claim regal authority from his ancestor David, to whom God promised a kingdom that would be ‘made sure for ever’ (2 Samuel 7:16). Joseph could also daim divine wisdom from his fore father Solomon, to whom God gave ‘wisdom and understanding beyond measure’ (1 Kings 4:29). In an era that divinised the Davidic line, Saint Joseph could boast of himself as the renowned offspring of Israel’s most illustrious ances try, glowing as the light of its Patriarchs before first-century Israelites.

Despite these daims to fame, Joseph most patently knew better than to boast about his stock; Joseph the faithful must have surely been scandalised by his predecessors’ sins. Did not Amon promote idolatry and encourage pagan- ism throughout Judah? For all of Solomon’s wisdom, wealth, and piety, he had seven hundred wives, princesses, and three hundred concubines’ (1 Kings 11:3), whilst king David before his conversion committed adultery and murder. If Joseph were to examine the lives of those who comprised his family tree, then he would quickly discover that he was the final offspring in a dynasty of liars, cheats, thieves, slavers, idolaters, blasphemers, fomicators, adulterers, and murderers. According to God’s dispensation, however, it was into this man’s prudent care that God the Father would send his Son to ‘save his people from their sins’ and redeem, along with the whole human race, Joseph’s own sinful, but Messianic, family tree (Matthew 1:21).

Ancestral Sin

We know that when Joseph leamt that his spouse was pregnant with the ‘child of the Holy Spirit,’ he resolved to ‘send her away quiet ly.’ Plagued by his familial history, he perhaps ‘considered that the sins of his ancestors were now coming to haunt him (Matthew 1:18 20). Joseph surely remembered God’s promise that the ‘iniquity of the fathers would be dealt ‘upon the children’ for successive genera tions to come (Exodus 20:5).

But Joseph could also draw an important distinction: although God had punished all of Judah on account of one king’s transgressions (such as kings Amon and Manasseh), those Judeans could not surely be culpable of their kings’ sins; rather, they could only suffer the consequences of sin. Joseph knew how his father David had poetically penned that humanity was ‘conceived in iniquities’ (Psalm 50:7). Saint Joseph could see the effects of original sin through- out human history from the time of Adam, his first forefather. Keeping everything in mind, then, Joseph the valiant certainly consoled him- self with God’s words spoken through the prophet Ezekiel that the just and sinless son ‘shall surely live,’ and not incur the guilt and culpability of his father’s fault (Ezekiel 18:19).

Indeed, Joseph was a ‘just man’ and, as proven by his next course of action, he quietly chose life. The Bethlehemite and model craftsman esteemed the world’s salvation as greater than any sin his forefathers committed. Comforted by an angel and confident in his own diligent behaviour before God, Joseph ‘took his wife’ in hopeful obedience, and he lived a most chaste life in Nazareth (Matthew 1:19, 24).

The Josephine tree of grace When Joseph consented to the angel’s wish, he counted his Adamic and Abrahamic family tree as less than the spiritual tree that his foster Son would plant through grace: ‘Whoever does the will of my Father in heaven,’ the Lord exclaimed, ‘is my brother, and sis- ter, and mother (Matthew 12:50). It was by being grafted onto Christ’s divine family tree that Joseph thus won his own salvation and redeemed his spotted bloodline; two gracious consequences of his own righteous deeds in following the heavenly Father’s providential plan.

By following the commands of the Father in our own life and by faithfully fulfilling his designs that he has for us, Christ grafts us onto himself as branches are grafted to the olive tree. If we, the branches, remain in Christ’s holiness and grace, then we shall be holy, since Christ the ‘root is holy’ (Romans 11:16). If we chose to cut ourselves from Christ’s bloodline of the heart through sin, then we will have cut ourselves from Christ’s ancestral tree and condemn ourselves according to the flesh. The Jews had done so, Saint Paul wamed the gentiles, and God had ‘broken [them] off, because of their unbelief’ in Christ Jesus as his Son (Romans 11:20).

Our pedigree is that of Christ’s grace through baptism As such, we do not ‘occupy [ourselves] with myths and endless pedigrees’ that brood over our ancestors’ sins or prove our fleshly familial worth over another (1 Timothy 1:4). Saint Joseph did not occupy himself with such vanities; instead, he chose to strive after his own salvation by virtuously managing his own thoughts, words, and deeds as pillar of the Holy Family. In doing so, he secured the world’s salvation and silently nourished the soil in which Christ Jesus would plant his own family tree of everlasting life. For Christ’s family tree is the only lineage which promises the inheritance of God the Father’s heavenly kingdom to all of us who are chosen through grace to be counted among its etemal progeny.

The Crimean War

Marie Therese Cryan

The Crimean War, (1853-1856) is remembered for the heroic work of Florence Nightingale, the founder of modem nursing, as well as the setting for the famous poem of Alfred Lord Tennyson, “The Charge of the Light Brigade’. This effectively depicts the bravery of a British cavalry unit that suffered homific casualties when it made an illadvised attack on a heavily defended enemy position.

The war, which is seen in many ways as one of the first truly modem wars, was fought between an uneasy alliance of the forces of Britain, France, Sardinia and the Ottoman Empire against the Russian Empire. While seemingly a religious dispute, the war’s roots lay in deeper geopolitical tensions and a clash of imperial ambitions.

The immediate cause stemmed from a centuries-old conflict: the “Eastem Question.” This referred to the decline of the Ottoman Empire and the scramble for influence in the Balkans and the Middle East. Russia, with its large Orthodox Christian population, saw itself as the protector of Orth- odox Christians within the Ottoman Empire. This led to a dispute over control of holy sites in Jerusalem, particularly the Church of the Nativity.

In 1853, after a series of diplo- matic manoeuvres and ultimatums, Russia demanded special rights for Orthodox Christians within the Ottoman Empire. When the Turkish Sultan, Abdulmecid I refused, Russia invaded. This move, how ever, was not merely about religious rights. It was a strategy designed to expand Russian influence in the Black Sea and gain access to the Mediterranean.

A Wider Conflict

The Crimean War quickly escalated beyond a local conflict. Fearing that the Tsar was looking to dismantle the Ottoman Empire a weak regime he called the “sick man of Europe” Britain and France cast their lot with the Turks and declared war on Russia. They viewed Russia as a threat to the balance of power in Europe and sought to contain its ambitions. The French who still re membered Napoleon’s defeat by the Russians, also saw a chance to take revenge. Sardinia-Piedmont, eager to gain recogni- tion as a major European power,
also joined the alliance.

The war was fought primarily on the Crimean Peninsula in southem Russia, with key battles at Sevastopol and Balaklava. The conflict was marked by logistical challenges, disease, and high casualties on both sides.

While most of the war’s most famous battles would eventually take place in Crimea, naval actions and intermittent fighting also erupted in such farflung places as the Cau casus, the Black Sea, the Baltic and the White Seaon the Northwest coast of Russia In August 1854, French and British Forces even launched an unsuccessful attack on Petropav lovsk, a port city on Russia’s Pacific coastline near Siberia.

Consequences Of War

The Crimean War had lasting consequences for the region and the world. It fuelled nationalist sentiments across Europe, particularly in the Balkans, where various ethnic groups sought independence from Ottoman rule. The weakening of Russia allowed for the rise of other powers in the Balkans, ultimately leading to the Balkan Wars and the creation of new nation-states. The war contributed to the decline of the Ottoman Empire, paving the way for its eventual collapse.

The Allies were the ultimate victors when the fighting ended on March 30th, 1856. Russia had suffered significant military and economic losses. The war exposed weaknesses in its military and administrative systems, hindering its expansionist ambitions.

Her shock defeat forced Russia to adopt a programme of sweeping internal reforms and industrialisation under Tsar Alexander II who came to the throne in early 1855. Elsewhere, Russia’s de feat facilitated the unification of Germany under Prussian control. While France became the dominant military land power in Europe, this was a temporary situation and one that Prussia (Germany) over tumed in 1870-1871.

The Crimean War laid the foundations for two new nation states Italy and Germany – states that would be united and secured in short, limited conflicts. The new six-power European system proved less stable than its predecessor, while the expectation that political and diplomatic aims could be satisfied by war led the states to adopt even closer alliances.

A New Era

The war spurred advancements in military medicine, with figures like Florence Nightingale pioneering new nursing practices. It also saw the introduction of new technologies, such as rifled muskets and exploding naval shells. For the first time soldiers used rifles that were mass produced in factories and landed on coastlines in armoured assault vessels. British and French forces communicated between the Crimea and headquarters in Paris via tele graph lines and built railroad lines to transport supplies and ammunition. None of these had existed during the Napoleonic Wars.

Thanks to new technologies such as the steamship and the electric telegraph, the Crimean War was also the first major conflict where civilian joumalists sent dis- patches from the battlefield.

Leo Tolstoy spent several months serving in defence of the city of Sevastopol as an artillery officer, and was one of the last people to evacuate during its fall on September 9, 1855 which also happened to be his 27th birthday.

In between skirmishes and bom bardments, the young writer penned a series of unflinching accounts of the siege that were published under the title “Sevastopol Sketches.” Though partially censored by the govemment, the gritty despatches gave readers a first hand glimpse of the horrors of combat, and their popularity helped vault Tolstoy to literary stardom after the war ended. A decade later, the great author would once again draw on his Crimean War experiences while writing one of his most famous works the epic novel, War and Peace.

The Cloister Garden

Frater Fiachra

The Common Wallflower

The common wallflower, erysimum cheiri is not the most glamorous of garden plants and when we say ‘wallflower’ we are inclined to think of shy people who shrink from social gatherings and away from crowds. But we have all been wall flowers at some point in life, so perhaps now is the time to give these delightful plants a second look.

A true wallflower is an old world perennial herb of the genus Cheri- ranthus. The synonym Cheiranthus, meaning hand flower, is a more fitting name, as it was used in ‘nose gays’, small hand held bouquets of fragrant flowers, held close to the nose to mask unwholesome odours inmedieval city streets. These bright, dustered flowers often take root in the cracks and gaps of walls. When mature and flowering, they look like they are growing out of the wall, hence their name.

A native of Southem Europe, the wallflower has been cultivated in European gardens since at least medieval times and probably long be fore, its first record as a wild plant dates from 1548. A medieval gardener and botanist around the time of Chaucer, Fr Henry Daniel, O.P. knew wallflowers well, describing them in one of his manuscripts as ‘fayre and yelwe’. The first wall flower seeds are said to have anived in the British Isles with the movement of Caen limestone that William the Conqueror imported from Normandy to build his castles.

The first Irish wallflowers are probably the direct descendants of these ancient plants growing from seed scattered by birds crossing the Irish sea from some medieval parent plant, blooming in a comer of a cloistered monastic garden in Britain, or perhaps even from a Roman villa courtyard We could even imagine the seeds hitchhiking on some monk or cleric’s habit as he travelled back to Ireland from Rome.

One old Scottish legend tells of a beautiful maiden, who fell to her death from a castle where she was imprisoned. Where the maiden’s fair body was gashed on the walls the wallflower appeared to comfort her beloved below in his bereavement. The wallflower is known therefore by traditional herbalists as ‘Heart’s Ease’ for an infusion made from the flowers is said to relieve headaches and broken hearts.

One of the pleasures of being out and about in March is looking out for the glorious flashes of their yellow and orange flowers which are sweet smelling and a magnet for bees and other insects.

Once they settle, they hang on for years, getting scrawnier with each succeeding season, like most of us humans but they send seedlings to colonise other places, even rooftops, walls or footpaths, Fortunately, cuttings root easily.

They were traditionally associated as a backing group for tulips, as part of the colourful show in the spring border. Plus, their masses aid the support of tulip stalks and shelter them in the winds. All of us are wallflowers at times in life; we feel forgotten or cling to a wall unwanted; we fear taking risks or live with the memory of missed opportunities. When asked, “Are you happy?” many people respond with the same two answers, “Yes, but…” and “I’ll be happy when…”

There’s always a caveat, a condition, one more thing that could hap- pen to make that person truly happy. By projecting the achievement of our true happiness into a certain unknown point in the future based on the realization of a certain condition, also in the future, we are denying the existence of it in our present moment.

True happiness exists right now. It’s here, while you’re reading these words. It’s real, in this moment. Inside, where it matters. Perhaps when you look on the marvel of a wallflower this spring, clinging to a wall, unwanted and not among the other flowers, remember this, the wallflower is the first of flowers to brighten a winter garden with its magnificent colours, and the wafts of scent no rose or violet could ever achieve. We all have our colour even when stuck up against the many walls of life, and we all have our place in the garden of God.

Lorica Of St Patrick

I bind to myself this day, The strong virtue of the invocation of The Most Holy Trinity, The virtue of The Most Holy Trinity in unity, The Creator of the elements.

I bind to myself this day, The power of the Incarnation of Christ and His Baptism, The power of His Crucifixion with His Burial, The power of His Resurrection with His Ascension, The power of His Coming to the sentence of the judgment.

I bind to myself this day, The power in the love of the seraphim, In the obedience of angels, In the hope of resurrection unto reward, In the prayers of patriarchs, In the predictions of prophets, In the preaching of apostles, In the faith of confessors, In the purity of virgins, In the deeds of holy men.

I bind to myself this day, The Power of God to guide me, The Might of God to uphold me, The Wisdom of God to teach me, The Eye of God to watch over me, The Ear of God to hear me, The Word of God to give me speech, The Hand of God to protect me, The Way of God to lie before me, The Shield of God to shelter me, The Host of God to defend me, Against the snares of demons, Against the temptations of vices, Against the lusts of nature, Against every man that meditates injury to me,

Whether far or near, Whether alone or with many. I have invoked all these virtues, Against every hostile, savage power warring upon my body and my soul, Against the enchantments of false prophets, Against the black laws of heathenism, Against the false laws of heresy, Against the deceits of idolatry, Against the spells of witches, magicians, and druids, Against all knowledge which binds the soul of men.

Christ protect me this day, Against poison, against burning, against drowning, against wounding, That I May receive abundant reward. Christ be with me, Christ before me, Christ be after me, Christ within me, Christ below me, Christ above me, Christ at my right hand, Christ at my left, Christ in the heart of every man who thinks of me, Christ in the mouth of every man who speaks to me, Christ in every eye that sees me, Christ in every ear that hears me.

I bind to myself this day, The strong virtue of the invocation of the Most Holy Trinity, The virtue of the Most Holy Trinity in unity, The creator of the elements, Salvation is The Lord’s, Salvation is from Christ, Thy salvation, O Lord, be with us for ever. Amen.

The Angels

Innumerable passages of Holy Scripture clearly speak of the existence and the protection of the holy Angels. In the Book of Exod us (23:20-22) God promises to Moses the protection of an Angel in the wildemess, saying, “Behold I will send my angel, who shall go before thee, and keep thee in thy journey, and bring thee into the place I have prepared. Take notice of him and hear his voice, and do not think him one to be con- temned: for he will not forgive when thou hast sinned, and my name is in him. But if thou wilt hear his voice, and do all that I speak, I will be an enemy to thy enemies, and will afflict them that afflict thee.” This is a text applicable to ourselves as we joumey through the wildemess of the world on the way to our heavenly home.

The patriarch Jacob commended his grandsons to the protection of his holy Angel, “The Angel that delivereth me from all evils, bless these boys.” (Gen. 48;15-16). King David frequently mentions the faithful protection of the holy An- gels in his Psalms. In beautiful words full of comfort and hope he says of each one of us, “He hath given his angels charge over thee, to keep thee in all thy ways. In their hands they shall bear thee up: lest thou dash thy foot against a stone,” (Ps. (90: 11-12).

Similarly, the Scriptures of the new Testament contain many references to the holy Angels. Jesus himself said to his disciples, “See that you despise not one of these little ones: for I say to you, that their angels in heaven always see the face of my father who is in heaven.”

St Paul frequently refers to them in his Epistles. When threatened with shipwreck, he encouraged his fellow travellers with the promise that there would be no loss of life among them, saying, “For an Angel of God, whose I am, and whom I serve, stood by me this night, saying, “Fear not, Paul… God hath given thee all them that sail with thee.” (Acts 27:23-24).

The teaching of the Church about the Angels is most beautiful and consoling and yet many Christians seldom think about the Angel world and have only scant knowledge of same. It is very different in the case of the Saints. There are countless books about them which are constantly revised. There are also pictures of all sizes, large and small which feature these holy men and women, which we hang on our walls, place upon our desks at work or slip between the pages of our prayer books. We thus live, as it were, in the presence and company of the Saints.

However, pictures of the Angels are few and to a certain extent misleading because the Angel is very often represented as guiding little children. This should not fool us into regarding them as cute, or cuddly when they are in fact quite fearsome and formidable.

An Angel For All Catholic tradition has affirmed that God gave each human person a Guardian Angel to accompany him/her through life. The Catechism of the Catholic Church (336) says that “From its beginning until death, human life is surrounded by [angelic] watchful care and intercession. Beside each believer stands an Angel as a protector and shepherd leading him to life.” Already here on earth the Christian life shares by faith in the blessed company of angels and men united in God.

Some people might think this tradition “childish”, but we need to remember that Jesus said the Kingdom of Heaven belongs to children (Matt. 19:14) and that un- less you become like one you won’t enter it (18:3). The idea that God surrounds people with spiritual support, with guardian angels is not just a nice pious thought, or a childish projection.

God wants our salvation even more than we do and knows what we are up against. Ephesians 6:10 makes clear that the fight for salvation is a cosmic one, involving “spiritual forces (fallen angels) that control evil.” Since they are intelligent creatures with freedom, angels have the capacity to reject God as do we. Those angels which have rejected God are portrayed as demons in league with Satan. To those who dismiss the guardian angels as childish let us point out the following truths. We live in a world in which so many people are dying of loneliness, who feel alone and abandoned. So many others are even tempted to suicide. Awareness of our guardian angel should give us the comfort to realize that we are not alone, that we have a shepherd, guide, coach and friend who sees our struggle, shares our cross and does not leave our side. Why then would you not talk to such a person, even when that talk is through the medium of prayer remembered from your youth.

A Branch And A Star

Dom Aelred Magee ocso

The branch from Jesse’s root has blossomed, the star has risen out of Jacob, for the Virgin has brought forth the Saviour. God of ours, we praise you!

The antiphon in honour of Our Lady which Cistercians sing at the hour of Sext is a beautifully balanced lyric. We might recall, in the first place, that Sext is the sixth hour of the day, calculated by the ancient Romans from dawn (the night was divided up in to watches), and so roughly around about noon. The sixth hour for Christians is forever the hour at which Christ took up his cross and began his ascent to crucifixionavery apt moment to stop and pray!

The Marian antiphon for Sext draws deeply on Old Testament imagery, reaching back into that ancient history when the first way-markings were being put in place to announce the coming of the Messiah. Not read fully at the time, they are received and interpreted completely only with Christ. In his mystery all the pieces finally fall into place and achieve their full meaning. Christ is the key which unlocks every door and allows light to shine in the dark places of ignorance, and Mary is the hand which holds the key out to us.

With the mention of Jesse we are transported back to what will be a defining age for Israel. The people of Israel, getting all too full of themselves, had demanded that the judge Samuel find themaking, “so that they should be like other peoples”. In their dumsy self-centred ness they had forgotten it was their special privilege not to be like other peoples! Who else had the Lord God as their faithful ally! But they were grown tired of that special relationship and wanted to live according to their own desires. The upshot of that unfortunate demand was the first king of Israel, Saul, said by Sacred Scripture to tower head and shoulders above other men. And yet the folly of the adventure with a king would soon be exposed Saul, after a good beginning, would collapse and become a tragedy in himself, piti- ful, divided, crushed by his own jealousies and self doubt.

The Line Of David

Into this scene of abject failure comes Samuel visiting a man called Jesse, among whose sons the Lord God has planted a successor to Saul. Heeding the advice that” God does not see as man sees; man looks at appearances, but God looks at the heart”, Samuel passes over seven of Jesse’s sons, choosing instead the youngest who is out with his father’s sheep. David, a mere boy, is anointed with oil and so set apart for the ruling of Israel. And it will be from David’s line, as Son of David, that the Messiah will be revealed.

The curious image of the starrising from Jacob is to be found in the Book of Numbers. The prophet and seer Balaam offers the image as part of his far-seeing declaration about one who will lead Israel to great victories over their enemies I see him but not in the present, I behold him but not close at hand: a star from Jacob takes the leadership, a sceptre arises from Israel.

Of course, the immediate resonance of this prophecy cannot be overlooked it spoke to a struggling wandering, warming rag-tag collection of nomadic tribes who were joumeying from their miser- able slavery in Egypt to a land which they could call their own. They were the sons of Jacob, the descendants divided into twelve tribes, each bearing a name of a son of that patriarch, who himself was called at once Jacob and then Israel after his own life-changing encounter with the Lord.

The word of the Lord which Balaam and others before and after him would hear could not be confined to an historical moment but was simply a seed waiting for growth and blossom- a star about to rise. And in these beautiful images one thing above all remains clear all of Sacred Scripture points towards and finds its fulfilment in the Christ-event, the Lord not simply of Israel and God’s People, but of history.

Perhaps the third phrase of the antiphon leads us to the essential fulfilment of these prophecies, and our only response. God of ours, we praise you! With Mary, in whom these prophecies took flesh, praise becomes incamate. Praise of our God cannot simply be a muttered word, a once-in-a-while gesture: it’s the surrender which makes us say, My soul magnifies the Lord!

The Life Of Saint Martin

Mantin had early recognized that he was suffering from cany on as usual, but this time he that was typhoid fever, and he knew by divine revelation that this illness would be his last. The Holy Spirit, who all during Martin’s long medical career had frequently revealed to him the outcomes of the illnesses of his patients, made known to him now the end of his own illness. When he told Fr John that he had only a little time left the priest’s reaction was one of disbelief. Martin showed no signs of imminent demise and was just as quiet, as serene and as self possessed as ever in spite of his 60 years.

When the rest of the Community heard about the disturbing conversation they were in a state of shock. Each of them waited uneasily to see if the words would come true; after all Brother Martin had been right about so many things in the past.

Near the end of the month Martin was attacked by an acute fever. As was his habit he tried to fight the illness on his feet and to carry on as usaual, but this time he was forced to give way. He took to his ‘bed’ as he called the few rough boards laid on the floor that had served him as a resting place for many years, but daily his condition worsened. He wished to be left as he was but the Prior refused Martin was forced to yield to orders and consent to the comforts normally accorded the sick and to enjoy what had always seemed to him a great luxury. He was brought tenderly to the infirmary, laid in a proper bed and looked after with care and concem.

A slow dawning sense of horror now crept over the Community. They came to visit Martin and when many of them expressed their hope of a speedy recovery he shook his head. The Viceroy of Peru sent his own doctor to attend the patient – it was probably the first time in all the years that had passed since his infancy that Martin permitted anyone to wait upon him.

Now that approaching death meant the end of all desire, what a little thing his whole life seemed to him. How brief his 60 years seemed viewed at the end! And the labours which had filled these years seemed very inconsequential, now that it was time to draw the line and sum them up. So, he used the presence of his brethren around him to make reparation for what seemed to him to have been lacking.

He accused himself of having wasted his life, of having been careless in the service of God. He begged all of them to forgive him for the bad example he had given, and to pray for him. They could not restrain their tears. They were tom between their admiration for such great humility and their own knowledge of his heroic virtues, between their memory of all the good they had received from him and their sorrow over the loss facing them. They were filled with compassion for the man who had been like a father to them.

Dr Francisco Navano, in an attempt to ease the sufferings caused by the fatal fever ordered the application of a poultice made with the blood of freshly killed young roosters. But Martin restrained those who were hastening away to carry out the orders. He knew that relief would ensue but only temporarily and he had no desire to sacrifice the lives of the poor fowl. They gave in to his wishes; this was Martin’s last act of love for animals.

And as in his love for all created things, so also in everything else, Martin in death was what he had been in life. His whole life had been in preparation for death. Now that death was near, there was nothing to change. He did not change anything but concentrated all his energy on being faithful to the end, while his physical forces began to desert him.

Saint Martin Replies

  • Cork: I found myself in quite a predicament when my window blind collapsed and left me com pletely exposed to the road (I have no garden in front). My land lady was away, and I did not know what to do. It was the week- end and a company I rang said they could not do anything at the present time. I offered a prayer to St Martin and then remembered a small family business who had helped me before. I contacted them and within a half an hour their son came out and fixed everything. St Martin can always be called on for help.
  • Scotland: Etemal gratitude to St. Martin for always being there for me and my family, especially with health scares. Also, for looking after my nephew when we were worried about him. We are etemally grateful for answers to our requests over the years and for having such a good friend.
  • Kerry: I want to express my sincere thanks to St Martin among other for keeping us and our property safe during serious storms. At one point my brother became quite ill. I prayed that we could manage without having to seek outside help. Thankfully bar one phone call for advice I was able to cope. The problem was resolved and my brother is well
    again.
  • Leitrim: Please publish my thanks-giving to St Martin for interceding on behalf of my grand- daughter when she was trying to find a job. She was successful; I am also grateful for the intercession of St Pio.
  • Galway: I want to thank St Martin among others for numerous favours granted particularly for my son whose herd went down with TB, but is now getting back to normal. Thank God for clear test results. My daughter who is rearing her family alone was also helped with repayments. There are others too numerous to mention.
  • Devoin, England: Please  publish my sincere thanks to my  best friend St Martin for all he has done for me over the years. I will always support the missions and the poor for his sake.
  • Dublin: My cat who is mostly a house pet goes out every evening for a ramble for about twenty minutes. However, on this occasion he did not return, and I was very anxious as he is quite timid and there are a number of cats around the area who fight a lot. I prayed to St. Martin to keep him safe. A week to the day he left he came home and was in no way traumatized or injured I believe this was a miracle and that my prayers were heard.
  • Anon: Grateful thanks to the Sacred Heart, Our Blessed Lady, Saints Martin and Pio for my daughter’s recovery from depression. It has been a long struggle but thank God there is a great improvement. I am continuing to spread devotion to St Martin through your booklet.
  • Herts., England: Please Publish my thanks to Our Blessed Mother, St. Martin and St Anthony. For 3 years my son has been trying to find a place for our grandson in a school for special needs. That period of time with- out a school was hard work for our son who is a single parent. Thanks to our faith in St Martin and others a Special Needs School was found. Have patience and he will come to your aid.
  • Co Dublin: Many thanks to St Martin for recent answers to prayers, good health results and also many other favours granted. I look forward to his magazine each month.
  • Offaly: I wish to give thanks to the Sacred Heart, the Blessed Virgin Mary, St Martin and St Thérèse for many favours received. My daughter passing her driving test the first time and myself recovering from a bad bout of anxiety. I have been praying to St. Martin for over thirty years since my mother first gave me his Novena and Relics. I will continue to ask for his intercession for me and my family.

Resentment

Resentment

Vincent Travers OP

An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth leaves no room for a second opinion. Tit for tat adds fuel to fire. Retaliation is toxic. It’s no way to live. But “fair is fair’ we say “you hit me, I hit you back”. But that idea of fairness is not true. True, we say’ revenge is sweet’. But, for how long? Nothing is solved when you hit me and I hit you back, even harder, if I can. When we retaliate, when we take revenge for a wrong done, or a perceived wrong done, we become enemies. Enemies hate each other while they are still enemies. Jesus says it should be the other way around. Love and forgiveness comes first.

Responding to Wrongdoing

Resentment is the natural reaction to wrong doing. A large part of everyday life is deciding how to respond to people who do us wrong in matters small and big. Usually instinct takes over. We feel hard done by. We get mad, or get even, or give the offender the silent treatment. We fight back. We say, “I will stand up for myself. I will not let anyone trample on me”. The hurt we feel takes on a life of its own. We feel victimized. And being a victim, or playing the victim, is a recipe for further hurt and misunderstanding. We put a big label on the per- son who offended us. The label says “enemy”. And sometimes, just for a little while, we may even put that “enemy” label on one of our beloved ones.

Alternative

Jesus offers an alternative way of responding to people who hurt us. It begins with changing the way we look. Instead of seeing “enemy” written across their faces, we see pain and hurt written across their faces. Jesus’ advice could not be clearer or more definite: “Don’t respond to injury with injury. Don’t respond in kind. Get rid of the labels we cling to.” But how do we let go without losing face? Again, Jesus could not be clearer: “Offer no resistance to an injury. Make peace.” Two Christian generals, equal rank and age, had a bitter falling out. Which one takes the peace initiative? The one who is more Christian!

Hand of Friendship

So with good will we make a peace gesture. And, that’s good. But what if the gesture, if the hand of friendship, is refused? Jesus is radical in his response. “Treat him or her as a pagan or a tax-collector.” At first this advice sounds very odd and strange. But on closer examination, we look at how Jesus treated these people. He didn’t excommunicate them. He didn’t give up on them. He never took back his offer of forgiveness. When his hand of friendship was refused, there was nothing Jesus could do about rejection. We do not know, for example, how many, if any, accepted Jesus’ offer of forgiveness on Calvary. We take our cue from him. We try to do things his way. We try to be his kind of people.

Resentment

Forgiveness can be achingly difficult because of resentment. Resentment clings to us like a leech. Resentment relives the past. It keeps rubbing the old scab, and the wound never quite heals. We find it hard to bury the past. A nagging sense of injustice remains. The past stays alive. The memory remains long after we have forgiven the injury. We still feel the hurt in our bones. He cost me my good name, my job, my self-respect. I don’t want him to get away with it. We are caught between a rock and a hard stone, between forgiveness and injustice.

Hardness of Heart

What happens when we do not forgive? Not to forgive, imprisons me in the past, and keeps me there. In the state of imprisonment, I can go to the grave burning with resentment and bitterness. In his book, What’s so amazing about Grace?, Philip Yancy tells the story of a rabbi, a survivor of Hitler’s concentration camps, about to leave Germany for America, at the end of World War Two. The rabbi said something truly amazing. “I had to for- give Adolf Hitler. I did not want to bring Hitler inside my head to my new country. If I did, I would never be free of Hitler and what the Nazis did to me.” The first, and often, the only person to be healed by forgiveness is the person who does the forgiving.

Learning to Forgive

The great Thomas Aquinas, the Prince of Theologians, made a profound Christian statement when he said, “The truth by whomsoever speaks it, is the work of the Holy Spirit.” With this in mind, I quote Nelson Mandela, a man who spent over 20 years on Robbin Island in captivity. “No one is born hating another person. People learn to hate, and if they learn to hate they can be taught to love, for love comes more naturally to the human heart than its opposite, hatred.”

Learning to Love

A Yukon woman introduced me to her husband. She said something I haven’t forgotten.

It’s a lesson for the learning. “At first I didn’t like him. He told me that he loved me and wanted to marry me. I said “But I don’t love you”. He said “but you can learn to love me.” And over a period of time I learned to love him. We got married and we are very happy, despite our ups and downs.”

We can learn to love and for- give. It may take time. It may take a long time. I met a man in prison fairly recently who told me it took him eight years to for- give. He said “I prayed and prayed for eight years to forgive. And then it happened. I never thought it would happen. But since it happened, I have a peace of mind I never thought possible in this life.” We can learn to love and forgive only with the grace of God.

Question Box

Question 1. I was wondering if it is sinful for a Catholic to attend a wedding in a Registry Office? I know someone who has done so but I always believed it was wrong and that they might even have to confess this to a Priest.

Answer:

This is an interesting question and raises a few issues. Firstly sin is something that ‘separates’ us from God so we will ask ourselves if attending such a wedding would do that. The Catholic Church views marriage as much much more than just a ceremony by which two people are legally bound together. The Code of Canon Law states; “Only those marriages are valid which are contracted before the local [bishop], priest or deacon… and before two witnesses”. On the other hand Canon Law does not prohibit Catholics from attending ‘invalid weddings’. Therefore we cannot apply the term sinful to the act of attendance. Catholics are asked to use their own judgment and discernment. Ask yourself if the couple are doing the best that they can to act honourably and according to the truth they have. The couple are certainly making a commitment of sorts unlike many who simply live together. This is to be encouraged. Civil marriage may indeed be the first step for a couple in recognizing the importance of marriage. There is also always the option of Magazine Reader attending the reception only, if one feels unable to go to the Registry Office. Maintaining peace within families and not putting undue strains on relationships are also important considerations. The issuing of the invitation is a gift in itself from the couple and an indelicate refusal of same could ‘separate’ us unnecessarily from others. Everything has to be done in charity.

Question 2. The Gospel at Mass recently was about the woman who was caught in the act of adultery. Does anyone know what it was that Jesus wrote in the sand? It is something that often puzzled me.

Answer:

Therr is no actual or clearindication as to why Jesus wrote in the ground although there has been much speculation as to what he might have written. The subject was a fairly common theme in art, especially from the Renaissance onwards with examples by artists including Bruegel and Rembrandt. St. Augustine wrote that this gesture portrays Christ as the divine legislator. In Exodus God wrote the law with his finger on the tablets of stone. One theory is that Jesus wrote the name of each stone-holding accuser; another says Jesus wrote the sins of each religious leader. We simply do not know. It may be that the clue lies in the words of the Old Testament prophet Jeremiah when he said, “those who turn away from you shall be written in the earth, for they have forsaken the Lord” (Jer 17:13). If so it is an indirect reminder of the “guilt” of those who are condemning the woman. It is interesting to note that whenever someone was caught in adultery both the man and the woman would be brought to the Nicanor Temple gates and accused. If witnesses could be gathered to confirm that adultery had indeed been committed, then there was a certain ceremony that would be done in order to bring judgment. However in this instance they only brought the woman. This was a violation of the Law. Secondly, the priest was required to then stoop down and write the law that had been bro- ken, along with the names of the accused, in the dust of the floor of the Temple. This may be what Jesus did. If so he was showing these accusers that they were not keeping the law but he would anyway.

Question 3. Up to relatively recent times an old name for Pentecost Sunday was Whitsunday. Why was that?

Answer:

Pentecost was called Whit sunday or “White Sunday” because of the white baptismal robes that were worn by those baptized on the Vigil of Pentecost. Often these white garments were worn for some time afterwards, as a mark of consecration and as a mark of the purity bestowed on their souls through Baptism.

While sitting on a train recently, I glanced around. Practically everyone – including myself – had a mobile phone in their hand. Some talking into it, some intently scrolling through emails, messages, looking up things on the internet, watching the news, listening to music… I could go on and on. Mobile phones and tablets have become part of us, part of our lives; something many of us would not like to be without. To many young people they have been around all of their lives; they don’t know what it was like not to have that instant communication available pretty much wherever and whenever they wanted or needed it.

In the beginning

Mobile phones have come a long way in the last seventy years; if you were around in the late 1930s and in the US military you could have found yourself lugging a 25-pound portable’ phone on your back. These were not quite what you would consider a mobile phone, but were portable, two-way radio receivers nicknamed ‘Walkie Talkies’ (because you could walk and talk into them). The first portable, two-way radio is said to have been invented in 1937 by Canadian, Don Hings who created a portable radio signalling system for his employer CM&S which he called a ‘Packset’. During the Second World War they were used extensively by the military. In 1942 a handheld version called the ‘Handie-Talkie’ was produced by Motorola and became widely available; opening up communications in battlefields around the world.

After the war, walkie-talkies slowly evolved from large portable radios to practical handheld de- vices. Two-way radios are limited in that they are point to point devices and can only talk to other devices in the same frequency band and in relatively close proximity to each other. However, their popularity inspired researchers at Bell Laboratories an American re- search and scientific development company, to create a mobile radio phone network for vehicles. This network would allow users to place and receive calls on handsets from inside their automobiles. By June 17, 1946, Bell Labs had begun to offer mobile telephone services on vehicles in St. Louis, Missouri. A few weeks later another American Telecommunications company,

AT&T, matched Bell Labs, with a network called the Mobile Tele- phone Service, which was soon developed to be used by police forces, ambulance and other public safety bodies, and for commercial use. Eventually they also became popular with the general public. Technologically advanced versions of these two-way radio systems are still widely used for the same reasons today.

Cellular Networks and cell phones

Eventually, Europe, like America, developed its own series of mobile radio networks. Up to this point, all of these networks relied on radio technology; however, throughout the latter half of the twentieth century researchers worked on creating cellular analogue networks made up of individual cells emitting radio signals through a certain area to base stations. When joined together these cells provide radio coverage over a much wider geographic area, enabling a large number of hand- sets to communicate with each other anywhere in the network.

On April 3, 1973, 10 years before cell phones were first released onto the market; Motorola researcher and executive, Martin Cooper, made mobile phone history when he made the first ever mobile phone call. The call was to his rival, Dr. Joel S. Engel of Bell Labs, announcing that he and his team at Motorola had beaten them in the race to develop the world’s first truly usable handheld mobile phone. This prototype phone was huge. It weighed 1.1 kg (2.42 lb.) and measured 23 cm long, 13 cm deep and 4.45 cm wide, took 10 hours to re-charge and offered a talk time of just 30 minutes. Motorola went on to spend $100 million over 10 years developing a more practical device which they named the DynaTac; eventually releasing it on 6 March 1983 with a price tag of a whopping $3,995.

The following ten years in the history of the mobile phone saw a massive advancement in performance and usability. At the start of the mobile revolution typical mobile handsets were large and heavy and required a carrying handle. However, in 1989 Motorola further revolutionised mobile phones when they launched the world’s first miniaturised flip phone, the Motorola MicroTAC and by 1995 mobiles weighed around 250 g and could fit inside a shirt pocket.

This new technology was developed and rolled out in a series of progressive networking systems. In the 1970s, 1G automated analog cellular networks were introduced.

The first commercially automated cellular 1G network was first deployed in Tokyo in 1979 by Nippon Telegraph and Telephone (NTT) and would spread through- out the rest of Japan by 1981. Sweden, Norway, Finland, and Denmark also received 1G that same year. In 1983, the first 1G net- work launched in the USA was Chicago-based Ameritech using Motorola’s DynaTac mobile phones. Several countries then followed in the early to mid-1980s including the UK, Mexico and Canada.

Over the next decade, mobile telephony developed in leaps and bounds particularly with the arrival of handover technology. This allowed users to keep their connections as they travelled between base stations – so as a user walked from one mobile phone mast to another, the connection and conversation would not drop or be interrupted.

In the early 1990s, 2G Telecommunications were introduced. The main difference between the two mobile telephone systems (1G and 2G), is that the radio signals used by 1G networks are analog while 2G networks are digital. 2G technologies enabled the various mobile phone networks to provide services such as text messages (SMS), picture messages and Multimedia Message Service (MMS). All text messages sent over 2G are digitally encrypted, allowing for the transfer of messages in such a way that only the intended receiver can receive and read it.

2G introduced cellphone networks to people around the world. Suddenly, everyone wanted a mobile phone and before long, demand had outstripped existing 2G technology. People wanted to do more than just call: they wanted to browse the internet at faster and faster speeds. It became clear that 2G technology was not able to keep up. Thus, the world’s first 3G network launched in Tokyo in May 2001; this opened the door for media streaming over mobile networks. For the first time, mobile devices were fast enough to support online video and music streaming. 3G also allowed mobiles to let users receive and send emails, and get map and SATNAV directions.

From the late twentieth century, Smartphones able to perform many of the functions of a computer were developed. Typically these phones have a relatively large touchscreen instead of a keyboard and an operating system capable of running general-purpose applications. Smartphone technology continued to advance throughout the early 2000s. These advances in technology brought about the introduction of the Blackberry, the iPhone and the Android operating systems and more.

The phones many of us use today are 3G mobiles, or even the more advanced 4G phones which became commercially available in late 2012. 3G and 4G technology allows us to download content at super-fast speeds and has transformed the handsets in our pockets and bags from simply communication devices into mini computers and complete entertainment hubs. Experts predict that 4G is set to be the catalyst for a host of new, entertainment focussed mobile internet
services to be introduced on the yet to come fifth generation 5G phones, the like of which would have been unimaginable just a few short years ago.

Eusebio Kino “God’s Cowboy”

Peter M Smith

In the U.S. Capitol building in Washington there is a statue honouring Eusebio Kino. He may not be known to many but he was one of history’s foremost explorers of the south western U.S.A. and northern Mexico. But, he was far more than a “mere” explorer; add astronomer, linguist, cartographer, mathematician and geographer to the list and that gives a better idea of just how much this man, often referred to as “God’s Cowboy” did during his lifetime.

Born in the Italian town of Segno and educated in Austria, he joined the Jesuits and worked as Professor of Mathematics at Ingoldstadt University in Germany before heading for Mexico in 1678, along with 17 other Jesuit priests. Money for such expeditions was always in short supply but Father Kino made and sold scientific instruments to help finance the work.

During his travels in Mexico, Fr, Kino covered 50,000 square miles, mainly on horseback, and accurately mapped an area 200 miles long and 250 miles wide. Much of his success with the people was due to his insistence of working “with” them rather than attempting to control them. Co-operation, he said, was initially more important than instant religious conversion. In a letter, he pointed out that success could not be achieved when “one sits perched on his chair ordering subordinates or officials to do what we should be doing personally by sitting with them time and again on earthen floors or on a rock”

He introduced European seed, fruits, herbs and grains where they could prosper in what he described as “most fertile country” whose “abundant fields had plantings and crops of wheat, maize, chick peas and beans” adding, “There are good gardens and in them vineyards for wine for Masses”. Mexico’s best known table wine is today called “Father Kino” in his memory.

His maps showed watering holes for Cattle and Humans

On one occasion, some natives gave him a gift of blue shells which the priest was convinced could only have come from the Pacific Ocean. This made him believe that “Baja California” was not an island. Further investigation and travels along the Gila and Colorado rivers were to prove him correct, “Baja California” was indeed a peninsula. Such travels enabled him to pro- duce maps of the region showing routes from one mission to another and also included the positions of watering holes for cattle and humans. So accurate were his maps that his 1705 map of the area was the standard map used for more than a century.

He successfully taught the indigenous peoples how to raise cattle, sheep and goats. A herd of 20 cattle imported into the region had grown to 70,000 by the time Fr. Kino died. One historian was moved to describe him as Arizona’s first rancher and because he was always depicted on horseback in statues, he was called the “Primero Vaquero”, the first cowboy.

Wherever the priest found injustice he fought against it, opposing slavery and compulsory hard labour in the Spanish silver mines. This antagonised the Spanish who were suspicious of both his wealth and influence over the region. However, after an Inspector was sent out to examine his work, his Report stated that he had “never seen so much work accomplished in such a short period of time”.

Each of the 20 or so Missions he helped establish were situated where water was plentiful and had land for grazing animals and growing crops. Timber for building was also a priority. Always the site of the Church was fixed first and the remaining buildings laid out around it.

Yet, Eusebio Kino took little credit for the work he did, which included baptising some 4,500 Indians and bringing more than 30,000 into the Catholic community. Such events were due, he said, “to the celestial favours of Our Lord” and not “human forces”.

One of Fr. Kino’s friends, Augustus de Campos, had built a church honouring St. Francis Xavier and, in March 1711, Fr. Kino went to celebrate a Mass dedicating the building to the Saint. He never completed the service, “a weakness overtook him” and he died on 15th March. His remains are in the crypt of the church of Magdaleno de Kino in Sonara, Mexico.

Living Bread Come Down From Heaven

Jesus said to the crowd: “I am the living bread which has come down from heaven. Anyone who eats this bread will live forever, and the bread that I will give is my flesh for the life of the world….For my flesh is real food and my blood is real drink. He who eats my flesh and drinks my blood lives in me and I live in him. As I, who am sent by the living Father, myself draw life from the Father, so whoever eats me will draw life from me.”

JOHN 6:51-58

Iremember some years ago when living in Grenada in the West Indies I arrived to celebrate mass in a small community of Byelands only to discover that there was no altar bread. I remembered from my student days that canon law allows us, in the case of an emergency like this, to use ordinary bread. One of the parishioners, Nesse, offered to nip down to her home and bring what was left of the bread she had baked for her family the previous day. She had fed her children with it for supper, and sent over a few slices to an elderly neighbour, but there was more than enough left over for the needs of that small worshipping community on that Sunday morning. As I held Nesse’s bread at the prayer of consecration I was very conscious of the love that had gone into making it, her dedication and commitment to her children, the self giving and selfsacrificing love of this mother for her family and neighbours. It was all contained there in the bread. And this was the same bread raised in the consecration of the Mass and Jesus exclaimed, “This is my body”. In other words Jesus is saying “This is me. I am this bread. See me, giving of myself in loving service to the end. You thought it was only you, Nesse, baking your bread for your children and sharing it with your neighbours but it was me in you, and you in me. It was my love living again in you.”

“Giving His flesh to eat”.

In the same way the gifts of bread and wine that we bring to the altar in the Offertory procession of the Mass, “the work of human hands,” as we call them, symbolize and express for us all the experiences of self-giving love in our lives: our giving and forgiving; our care and respect for one another; our welcome for the stranger; our compassion for the sick and suffering; our self-giving and self-sacrificing love; all our efforts to build a more just and fraternal society. Indeed, all the many ways as spouses, parents, friends, neighbours, community workers, that in spite of our human weakness and limitations, we try to give of “our flesh to eat” and “our blood to drink” for “the life of the world”…so that others might find lives of happiness, fulfilment, wholeness and harmony.

“This is my Body”

These life experiences of “human love” are the ordinary bread and wine that Jesus takes in His hands, raises His eyes to heaven and says “This is my body. This is my living and life-giving presence among you today. At the time, you may have thought it was only you, going about your ordinary everyday life and responsibilities, but I’m telling you now I was there too! It was me in you and you in me!” Our love for one another is now lifted up and fulfilled in Christ and our eyes are opened to recognize His real presence among us today.
“The Body of Christ. Amen!” So when we receive communion not only are we in communion with the person of Jesus, giving of Himself totally in his earthly life and death… “giving His flesh to eat and blood to drink” so that we might find life, but we are also in communion with one another in so far as His love lives again in us today. We are in communion with all in whom this same self- giving love of Jesus is manifest today, be it in partial and limited ways. But not only are we in communion with those who are alive today but with all who have gone before us, who have given of themselves to us in love… who have incarnated something of the love of Jesus for us. In the Eucharist we are nourished on His love so that we might in turn grow in that same love, and more and more come to embody His living and life-giving presence for others.

I trust that this is what the poet Patrick Kavanagh had in mind in his poem “The Great Hunger” when he said, “In a crumb of bread the whole mystery is.”

This mystery is beautifully celebrated in that well known Catholic prayer:

‘Lord Jesus, I give you my hands to do your work. I give you my feet to go your way. I give you my tongue to speak your words. I give you my mind that you may think in me. I give you my spirit that you may pray in me. Above all, I give you my heart that you may love in me your Father and all mankind. I give you my whole self that you may grow in me, so that it is you, Lord Jesus, who live and work and pray in me.’

In more recent years in view of the shortage of clergy in many parts of the world, there has been some discussion of ordaining so- called vir probati to the priesthood. These are single men judged to be of good standing in their respective Christian communities. Having proven by the witness of their lives their suitability for ordination, they would forego the usual lengthy studies and formation required of student priests. The practice was not unknown in times past when circumstances called for it, as in the case of Archbishop Dermot O’Hurley who, as church histori- an Monsignor Patrick Corish puts it, ‘travelled a strange path to his dignity and to his martyrdom’. Archbishop O’Hurley, one of twelve Irish martyrs beatified by Pope John Paul II in 1992, died this month in 1584.

From Lickadoon to Louvain

Dermot O’Hurley was born in the vicinity of Emly, County Tipperary in 1530 but the family later moved to Lickadoon in the County Limerick parish of Donaghmore, a stone’s throw from Limerick city. From Lickadoon he went to the University of Louvain to pursue his studies, rising to great heights in the 1550s, first as professor of philosophy and later as dean of the university’s school of law. After some fifteen years in Louvain, he was invited to take up a position in the newly estab- lished University of Reims from where he went to Rome about 1570. In 1581, at the very height of his career, he was called by Pope Gregory XIII to become Archbishop of Cashel. In a gesture that displays an extraordinary generosity of spirit and depth of Christian commitment, he accepted the invitation, sacrificing his academic career of some thirty years in the process.

Archbishop of Cashel

In the late sixteenth century pro- motion to high ecclesiastical office was the guarantee, every where in Catholic THIS MONTH Europe, of an enviable stature and standing. Preferment to such a position in Ireland was a much less attractive prospect: in the case of the layman Dermot O’Hurley it amounted to a sentence of death. Ordained priest in August 1581, he was provided Archbishop of Cashel in September and received the pallium of white lamb’s wool the symbol of his archiepiscopal authority from the pope in November of that year. O’Hurley cannot have been unaware of the consequences that followed from this extraordinary series of events. Only two years before in 1579, the Franciscan bishop of Mayo, Patrick O’Healy had been executed in Kilmallock, County Limerick. Archbishop Richard Creagh of Armagh, O’Hurley’s fellow county man from Limerick was captured in 1567 and languished for twenty years in the Tower of London before being poisoned in 1586.

Holmpatrick Harbour

Sometime in late 1583 O’Hurley landed at Holmpatrick Skerries, County Dublin. His papers, which had been dispatched to Ireland separately, were in the meantime intercepted and the Dublin government had advance knowledge of his arrival. He stayed for a time with the baron of Slane, Thomas Fleming but his presence was notified to the Castle authorities. Patrick Corish suggests that the Archbishop failed to take account of the change that had taken place in Ireland since his departure for the continent over thirty years before. He placed his trust in noblemen who were no longer in a position to provide the protection hereto- fore extended to churchmen such as O’Hurley. Fleming, fearful for his own safety and pressurized by the authorities to obtain O’Hurley’s arrest, met with him in Carrick- on-Suir. Extraordinarily, he man- aged to persuade the Archbishop to accompany him to Dublin where he was arrested in early October.

Torture and death

O’Hurley’s arrival in Ireland coincided with a period of heightened political anxiety: although the Desmond Rebellion in Munster was in its death throes, there was talk of conspiracy and war elsewhere in the country. The authorities, for their part, were convinced that Archbishop O’Hurley was implicated in an international plot against England with Rome at its centre. In an effort to extract information from the prisoner, his interrogators were authorized to ‘put him to the Torture… which was to Toaste his Feet against the Fyer with hot Bootes’. To the discomfiture of the Dublin government it quickly became apparent that O’Hurley had no intelligence to give.

It was clear that, in returning to Ireland, he had no political purpose in mind whatsoever. In an effort to avoid the embarrassment that would have resulted from a public trial and possible acquittal, it was decided that he would be convicted under martial law. On 20 June 1584, very early in the morning, he was taken to College Green and hanged: the executioners were surprised to find there a number of the citizenry who had gathered on the Green for an archery match. News of the execution spread quickly through the city and his body was recovered and given Christian burial in the nearby St Kevin’s Oratory.

Like a lamb to the slaughter

The suffering and death of the saintly Archbishop O’Hurley and, indeed, the manner of his surrender to the authorities recall Isaiah 53: Though harshly treated, he submitted and did not open his mouth; like a lamb led to slaughter or a sheep silent before shearers, he did not open his mouth.’ For O’Hurley the white lamb’s wool pallium, prefigured the yoke of martyrdom. In 1984 a plaque was unveiled in the grounds of Knockea church near Lickadoon to mark the anniversary of the death of Dermot O’Hurley, Archbishop of Cashel, four centuries before. The twen- ty-fifth anniversary of his beatifi- cation invites remembrance of this remarkable Christian witness in Lickadoon, in Limerick and far beyond.

The Garden This Month

Deirdre Anglim

Honeysuckle wanders with a young pieris and lupion roses are magnificent. Everlasting sweet pea scents the front garden. Red and white clematis adorn the granite wall. This is a glorious month.

Gold and brown alstromeria yielded flowers all last summer so I’m expecting a repeat performance this year. Purple osteosper- mum was my best purchase last spring. It blossomed almost all year and has spread along the bed, keeping weeds at bay.

Did I tell you that I replaced second relucatant rhododendron with a young pieris and lupin? Both thrived in the ericaceous soil. The first tub still contains lilies. I have smeared Vaseline all over the rim and around the sides of the tub to prevent slug attack.

A few months ago a kind neighbour offered me some cuttings from the quince bush she was trimming. It was some weeks before I had a chance to put them into the ground. Imagine my delight when I spotted one greening up!

Last autumn I donated honesty that seeds to several gardening friends. I neglected to plant any in my own garden till this spring. I’m looking forward to an abundance of golden pennies’ this coming autumn.

A pink and purple fuchsia didn’t survive this year but other hardier red/purple eardrops are vibrant outside the kitchen window.

You can still pot up an assortment of annuals in containers/ hanging baskets/window boxes. White alyssum, nemesia, trailing blue lobelia, combined with yellow petunia look very attractive. Or go for a variety of nasturtium. The beauty of this hobby is that you can decide just what you want to grow in your garden. Do choose healthy plants in the garden centre/nursery. Keep them in shelter and well watered till you are ready to place them in situ. Daily watering of window boxes, containers and tubs is essential. I prefer to do
this at night.

Rake the grass before you mow the lawn. Stems of creeping weeds will be lifted and can be cut off by the mower. A neat lawn improves the appearance of the whole garden, doesn’t it? Keep the edges of the lawn trimmed too.

Bougainvillea is alive again! For the past while it has had no leaves, let alone flowers, on its branches. I had almost given up hope of ever seeing those delicate cerise pink bracts again. I continued to water it sparingly through winter months which may have encouraged it to bloom again. It has pride of place in the porch as it continues to flower.

Does God Change His Mind?

Stephen Cummins OP

May I begin this article with a question? I invite you to spend a few moments on this question: “Do you think God has feelings and emotions?”. When we look at various texts in the Bible, God is described as hearing the cry of the poor and the oppressed. God sees the suffering of the Israelites and sends Moses. God is depicted as both feeling and acting on his feelings. The Book of Jonah is a good illustration of a God who is touched by people and the shock such a ‘feeling God’ brings to Jonah. Jonah thought he knew God. In fact, he was certain he knew God. Jonah’s God was almighty and all-powerful. There was not an ounce of change or feeling of empathy in Jonah’s God. So, when God told Jonah to preach to the people of Nineveh and invite them to con- version, Jonah was puzzled and even resistent. Jonah was a Jew and the Ninevites were seen as ‘pagans’. So, Jonah preached as he was told to do. To his surprise, the Ninevites repented. The text tells us that God did not punish the Ninevites as he had threatened to do. He saw the people repent. He felt their hearts turning to Him. God changed his mind. The actual text can be translated not just that ‘God relented’, but, ‘God repented’. This was all too much for poor Jonah. He got angry at a God who could change his mind. His God was static, fixed, distant, untouched by human beings. Yet, here in front of him was proof that this was not the real God.

Our God Feels For Us

At the Incarnation, this God who feels, chose to walk amongst us in Jesus of Nazareth, Emmanuel, God-with-us. In Jesus’s parables we have plenty of examples of a God who changes his mind and who feels for us. The Prodigal Son illustrates the mercy of a God who is open to change. It also shows us the Jonah-type older brother who became lost in his own form of idolatry. His God was a God of duty and good behaviour. Like Jonah’s anger at God, the elder son was angry at his father being moved with pity for his erring son. In another parable, the parable of the workers in the vineyard, we have another example of God’s generousity and refusal to be limited to how some create their own image of God. Jesus asks the question which could have been asked of Jonah and the elder brother; ‘Why are you angry at my generosity?”

See the tenderness of God in Jesus

How does such rigidity grab hold of us? Can we identify with Jonah or the elder son? In what way do we encase God? If you are a parent or grandparent, do you show this generosity of God to your children or grandchildren? Are you passing on a fixed and unfeeling notion of God, or, a God who is touched by our experience? The image of God which we believe in and pass on to others can decide how we influence them for better or worse. The Easter Vigil liturgy acknowledges the damage done by believers in communicating an image of a static and unfeeling God. Contrast such rigidity with the tenderness of God-in-Jesus. His language and images were those which invited what was best in a person. His parables spoke of a God touched by the plight of individuals.

If you have a Bible at home, perhaps you could look up the following texts. Here you will see and feel the mildness of God. A God who refuses to be type-cast into a cold, static and unfeeling God. Old Testament: Exodus 3:7- 12; 32:14; Jonah 3:10; Judges 2:18. New Testament texts: Matthew 20:1-16; Luke 15:11-32; John 11:35 and Mark 6:34.

From the very opening of Genesis, God is seen as an active God: he moves, he creates, he calls and he invites. It is, as if, God could not be isolated. The God who is a Trinity, a community of Father, Son and Spirit can- not be a distant God. He is a God who uses us to express his empathy and mercy to others. He acts through us. We can be the face of God’s mercy.

Growing Old Gracefully

Helen Morgan

“Anyone can get old, all you have to do is to live long enough” said Groucho Marx, the quick-witted American comedian, television and film star. Your entitlement to an Irish bus pass at the age of 66 does not necessarily mean that you are old. With 70 now the new 50 when exactly does old age begin?

In Ireland during the Fifties, people of 55 were considered old but today with better medical care and sound nutritional advice, many older people are taking up new hobbies; getting married; studying for a degree and travelling the world.

Whereas the body will age to a certain degree over time, the same is not true of the mind. Mental performance remains roughly the same throughout one’s lifetime but recall can slow down a little. If you forget somebody’s name don’t panic. You do not have Alzheimer’s; forgetting small details as you grow older is perfectly normal.

Life Expectancy Has Risen

Life expectancy has risen dramatically in the last 50 years and in the developed world it is currently 80+ for both male and females. Although women usually outlive men by 6 years, many pensioners of both sexes today will celebrate their 100th birthday. During the Roman Empire the average life span of adults was 22 years; in medieval times 33, and by the 1900’s it had increased to between 36 and 55 years.

People who live long healthy lives are not remarkable; they are just normal people who think positive thoughts and who are open to what life has to offer. Complaining about your ailments will make you old before your time. Some people are blessed with energy and vitality throughout their lives and continue to do the things they have always done well into their eighties and nineties.

A healthy diet, plenty of exercise, limited alcohol consumption and no smoking combined with a positive attitude will go a long way towards keeping your body fit and healthy for longer. Keeping your mind active is easier; read a book, complete a crossword puzzle, or join a debating society. Don’t spend all your time sitting in front of a television set.

The general attitude towards older people in Irish society today however needs to be updated.

Many senior citizens are dismissed as “being over the hill” and are not treated with the respect they deserve. A growing number of GPS feel that older patients clutter up their surgeries and have a “give them a prescription and get rid of them” attitude towards senior citizens.

Senior citizens are not children

Addressing a pensioner as “pet”, “sweetheart” or “good girl” is demeaning to an older person. Senior citizens are not children to be talked down to but intelligent human beings who have contributed a great deal to society by working and raising families. Although in most cases these forms of address are well-meant, it is important to reserve this type of language for children.

In Asian countries older people are valued for their knowledge and wisdom. They are treated with deference by their families and by the society in which they live. Their advice is regularly sought by the younger generation in their neighbourhoods.

Growing older does not necessarily mean “getting past it.” A number of well-known people did not find fame until late in life. Grandma Moses, one of America’s most prolific artists, began her painting career at the age of 80 and by the time of her death at the age of 101, had produced more than 1,500 paintings. At 76, Pope John XX111 was elected pope and despite a short pontificate of only 5 years, he left his mark on the Roman Catholic Church. In 2009, Susan Boyle, then aged 48, took the world by storm when she sang “I Dreamed a Dream” on the X-Factor. Despite a life littered with insurmountable obstacles, Susan never gave up on her dream.

According to a recent survey in the Daily Express old age begins at 85 but age is not a number, it is an attitude of mind. Old age begins when you give up on your dreams and think and act old. Dame Vera Lynn, who celebrates her 100th birthday this year, is a classic example of growing old gracefully.

Here

Donagh OShea OP

There was a sailing vessel off the coast of Brazil, out of sight of land. The crew had run out of fresh water, and when they spotted another vessel they called to them in their distress. “We need water,” they signalled; “we’ll send over some boats with barrels to collect it.” They got back a signal, “Let down your buckets where you are!” They were shocked, thinking that the other sailors were only making fun of them. But one of the deckhands a very simple man, almost a simpleton let down a bucket, and when he drew it up again he began to drink the water greedily. The others watched, expecting him to spew it out. When he didn’t, one of them tasted the water and found to his amazement that it was fresh. Although they were out of sight of land, they were where the Amazon River empties into the ocean. It is such a massive river that even a hundred miles from land there is still fresh water. So, “put down your buckets where you are,” was not a cynical joke; it was the best of advice.

We already have everything we need

How many people have ever told us that we are missing nothing in our life, that we already have everything we need? Very few, I think. We have an ingrained habit of admonishing one another to change, to move, to acquire some- thing we don’t have, to be some- thing we are not… If we were to stop all that, even just for one day, what a strange experience it would be! Meister Eckhart said, “In truth there is not a cent’s worth of difference between my actual condition and the best I could imagine for myself.” This was not an expression of smugness; it was an expression of his “taking every- thing evenly from the hand of God.”

I remember being fascinated by some small monkeys in a zoo, and I would often go back to watch them. At feeding-time they nearly went berserk: a monkey would grab a piece of banana, and just as he was about to eat it he would spot a piece of apple; he would drop the banana and grab the apple, but just as he was about to eat it he would see something else… For several minutes they would be incapable of eating anything at all. Then one day I saw clearly that I was that monkey! (and that’s why I was fascinated by them). It is our very eagerness for things that makes us overrun them; it is our searching for things that hides them from us; it is our restlessness that conceals the truth. The truth (the saints assure us) is always right here. “Let down your buckets where you are!”

Another trick we have

There’s another trick we have too (I’ve seen it many times in myself, and in other people). Very often when we go for something we’re not really seeking it, we’re only running away from something else. What is the energy that makes us run? Fear. Fear doesn’t have to look like fear. Your face doesn’t need to be white, your knees knocking, your whole body trembling. You may look quite calm, relaxed; you have the short- lived peace of someone who has turned aside from a duty or a challenge. How hard it is to stay where we are and not be tossed around by fear and desire! Desire makes us jump forward, fear makes us jump back. Both are ways of avoiding the patch of ground we are on.

We are always telling ourselves how restless these times are, how fast everything moves. But there’s evidence that we’re not the only unsatisfied people the world has ever known. Writing in the first century to the Christians of Corinth, St Clement of Rome said, “There was a time when you were… satisfied with the provisions of Christ.” Evidently that day was gone. They used to be satisfied with what Christ provides for the journey… Now they were looking for something else: something that would distract them from their lives. “Why are you people of Galilee standing here looking into the sky?” said the mysterious presences to the disciples when Jesus was taken out of their sight (Acts 1:11). They might have added, “Let down your buckets where you are!”

A Simple Clerk

Unknown Author

15-year-old Paul had suffered from a high fever and flu-like symptoms for several days. So finally his mother took him to the hospital where Paul was diagnosed as having leukemia.

The doctors explained the disease to him and said that for the next three years he would have to undergo intense chemo- therapy. They told him of the side effects that would follow – baldness and a bloated body which sent him into a deep depression.

To lift his spirits, Paul’s aunt called a local floral shop to order and send him a flower arrangement. She told the clerk it was for her teenage nephew who had leukemia.

When the beautiful flowers arrived at the hospital, Paul read the card from his aunt. Then he saw a second card attached that said:

Paul.

I took your order. I work at Brix florist. I had leukemia when I was old. I’m 22 years old now. Good luck. My heart goes out to 7 years you.

Sincerely.

Rita.

For the first time, his face lit up. Paul was in a hospital filled with sophisticated medical equipment and technology. He was being treated by some of the best doctors and nurses around. But it was a simple sales clerk in a flower shop that took the time to care and helped give Paul the hope to carry on.

Saint Martin Replies

  • Kerry: Could you please publish in your magazine my grateful thanks to St. Martin, Sacred Heart, Our Lady and St Faustina for many favours during my years. I had a stroke and then cancer but I got through that and then my son died from a heart attack. My faith remains and I pray now for my grandchildren doing exams. One grandson got his wish after persevering for a long time thank God. I hope before I die my requests will be answered for all my family. God bless you St. Martin, St. Therese and all the Saints.
  • Scotland: When my cat was knocked down she broke her leg and the vet wanted to amputate it but I prayed to St. Martin. I was inspired to ask for a ‘second opinion’ and when this other vet attended him she managed to save his leg. My other cat, a female, was also knocked down and sustained a broken jaw. However she too recovered after prayers and novenas to St. Martin. St Martin is a dear friend to our animals as well as ourselves.
  • Tipperary: Sincere and grateful thanks to my good friends St. Martin, Our Lady and The Sacred Heart of Jesus. They have never let me down, no matter what I ask for. I prayed for my son to get a job to help him get over the Christmas period and not only is he still working but he has since moved on to a better paid position. He gets very depressed at times and needs to be kept occupied. Thanks also for all their help with trouble I have been having with my eyes.
  • Mayo: I promised thanksgiving if everything went well for my daughter who was pregnant. The baby was born before the time and things were not looking good, but St Martin intervened with The Sacred Heart and Our Lady and all went well. She has a lovely little baby girl and also succeeded in finding a house which had been a worry and for which I had offered prayers.
  • Manchester: I am writing to say thank you to St. Martin, The Sacred Heart and Our Lady who have answered all our prayers for over fifty years. He has never failed me or my family members in anything we requested, especially when we had a lot of health scares in recent times, some that were serious. St. Martin never turned us away without answering all that we ever prayed for. So I will never cease praying to this wonderful Saint. Everyone out there put your trust in him.
  • Dublin:  I was very anxious about issues concerning my marriage. With faith I prayed asking for help. I am happy to report that I have received my answer. I want to offer thanksgiving to St. Martin, Our Lady of Mount Carmel and the Holy Spirit. God bless you in your good work.
  • Glasgow: I want to thank St. Martin, Our Blessed Lady and The Sacred Heart for many favours received over the past years. I have made the St. Martin novena daily and prayed for health issues for my family and myself which have come back favourably. I am praying presently for my grand- daughter for a place at University for teaching and hope St. Martin will intercede for me. Thank you St Martin, you are my trusted friend.
  • Galway: In reality I could be writing every month with thanks for favours received through the intercession of Our Lady, St Martin and other saints. Recently, however, a close friend of mine was given the ‘all clear’ after a second test relating to a serious illnesses. This prompted me to put pen to paper. I am always impressed by the faith and gratitude of your readers in the ‘Saint Martin Replies’ section of your magazine so I hope you can publish this which may be of benefit to your readers also.
  • Tipperary: I would like to say a sincere word of thanks to St. Martin, St Jude, St. Anthony and The Sacred Heart for a favour I received with regard to disagreement in the family, about which I was very anxious. I prayed that things might be resolved and unity and harmony restored. I am now praying for a favour with regard to my daughter and her baby.
  • Northern Ireland: In grateful appreciation. I wish to thank St. Martin, St Anthony, St. Joseph and the Sacred Heart for favours received over the past three years. Better mental health for myself; a baby boy for my sister when all hopes were fading. There are numerous other favours I could mention and I will never stop praying to St. Martin.

The Sign Of Wonders

The Sign Of Wonders

Vincent Travers OP

Do you watch football live on television? Have you noticed the number of players who make the sign of the cross as they jog on to the field of play? Is the sign of the cross something important or is it superstition? Is it for good luck? Lots of people make it. yet haven’t the faintest idea of its significance. The sign of the cross is a wonderful prayer. It’s a prayer in honour of the Father. Son. and Holy Spirit. It is a prayer said more often than any other prayer. It is simple. It is short. It is easy to remember. It is just fifteen words. It takes a few seconds. When made reverently, it is a profound act of faith in the mystery of the Blessed Trinity. It is a way of life. It is a way of living.

In the Name of the Father

When we make the sign of the cross we touch our foreheads with our fingers and say. ‘In the name of the Father’. We profess that God is our creator, that God made the world and everything in it. That God is creating us in this very instant, that if God were to withdraw his life-giving act. even for an instant, we would instantly cease to be. We would return to the nothingness out of which he drew at the dawn of our creation.

Each of us is God’s unique creation, a once-off, never to be repeated. When God created us. angels stood in awe and wonder and declared, “We’ve never seen one like this before”. Each of us is heaven’s first. Each of us is God’s final attempt and unprecedented act of creation. ‘In the name of the Father’ is a prayer of thanksgiving. We thank God for the wonder of all creation, and “for knitting me together in my mother’s womb” as scripture so colourfully expresses it.

In the Name of the Son

When we make the sign of the cross our fingers come to rest on our hearts. The heart is a symbol of love. Lovers draw hearts and put arrows through them as a symbol of undying love and affection. When we touch our hearts, we profess our faith in the second person of the Blessed Trinity. We believe that Jesus, bom in a stable was God in human flesh and died on the cross. He died to save us for himself. He is our Saviour. Salvation is his gift. We cannot save ourselves. Salvation is a gift we receive with grateful hearts.

In the name of the Holy Spirit

When we make the sign of the cross we move our fingers from one shoulder to the other. The shoulder is a symbol of strength. We lean on a shoulder when we
need support and give our shoulder to others to lean on when they need our support. When we say “and of the Holy Spirit” we lean on God’s shoulder. We profess God’s dwelling within us. that our souls are the tabernacles of the Holy Spirit. The simple movement of hands from one shoulder to the other is a sign that we will try to love God with all our strength and serve him. and each other, as best we can.

Join Hands

Finally we join our hands. We interlock our hands and the interlocking symbolize that just as the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit arc united with each other, we desire to be united with the Three Divine Persons, and with one another.

Driving Force

There is a world of spirituality in the sign of the cross. No one has achieved greatness or anything of lasting value without a driving force in their lives. The sign of the cross, repeated again and again during the course of the day is the driving force that keeps us focused on the things in life that truly matter. Each time we make the sign of the cross meaningfully, we quietly remind ourselves that we are made for glory, that we are destined for everlasting life, that there are no exceptions, that God has a reward beyond our wildest dreams and imaginings. This is a great mystery of faith. Mystery is an embarrassment to many a modern mind. But mystery is the pulse beat of poets and prophets, mystics and contemplatives. Life without mystery is prose without poetry, body without soul, head without heart. Religion without mystery ceases to be mystery. Religion begins with wonder and ends with amazement.

God’s Whisper

The sign of the cross reminds us that we are all God’s children regardless of religion or nationality or state in life. Once we recognize our dignity as children of God then there is no other way to live. It is an incredible way to live. There is no better way to live.

Question Box

Question 1 We have been told we are getting a deacon for our parish. What are the differences between priests and deacons?

Answer:

The title deacon comes from the Greek word diakonia meaning “servant”. There are 3 Orders in the Church: the Order of Bishop, Priest and Deacon. All 3 are ordained and deacons are specifically ordained for service. Deacons are assigned by the Bishop to ministries for which the Bishop perceives a great need, and for which the deacon may have special gifts or talents. Deacons can be married, but once they are ordained, they cannot get married or remarry. They can baptize, marry outside of Mass, and bless things and people. They cannot celebrate Mass, hear confessions or anoint the sick. At Mass, they lead the Penitential Rite, proclaim the Gospel, are permitted to preach, prepare the altar and the gifts, distribute commu¬nion, especially the wine and give the dismissal at Mass. Historically, the deacons were the ones who were responsible for caring for the poor, the sick, and the widowed in the Early Church.

Question when carrying the cross, that he met Mary and that Veronica wiped his face?

Answer:

The Bible does not mention Jesus stumbling when he carried the cross, but we can assume that he did. since the Roman soldiers enlisted Simon of Cyrene to help him with this arduous task. The idea of Jesus falling three times which we see in The Stations of the Cross has a dramatic precedent, triples being a regularly used literary form in drama. The 3 falls bring out in dramatic fashion the extent of Jesus’ suffering before his death on the cross. The Stations of the Cross also known as The Way of the Cross is a popular devotion used to reflect upon Jesus journey to Calvary. The Stations grew out of imitations of Via Dolorosa in Jerusalem which is believed to be the actual route Jesus travelled on his last journey. One of the most touching of the scenes is when Veronica in an act of compassion wipes away the sweat and blood from the face of Jesus. St Veronica is not mentioned in the Bible but is known to us by Christian tradition. Her veil is one of the Vatican’s treasures and is housed for security in a remote Capuchin monastery in Manopello in the Appenine Mountains. The veil is believed to have been miraculously imprinted with an image of the Holy Face. That Jesus met his mother we cannot doubt as she was beside him. when at the foot of the cross, he gave her into the care of John.

One of my favourite periods of our history is the decade between 1920 and 1930, known affectionately as “The Roaring Twenties”. The era of the 1920s was a boisterous period, charac¬terised by rapidly changing lifstyles, financial excesses, and the fast pace of technological progress that changed Western society and Western culture particularly in major cities such as Berlin, Paris. London, Chicago, and Sydney. In France, the decade was known as the “annees follies”, (“Crazy Years”), emphasising the era’s social, artistic and cultural dynamism.

Life in the Roaring Twenties

The Roaring Twenties was a decade of great economic growth and widespread prosperity, driven by the United States which had successfully transitioned from a wartime economy to a peacetime one. A boom in construction, and the rapid growth of consumer goods such as automobiles and electricity in North America and Western Europe, gave them the ability to provide loans for a boost in the economies of a few other developed countries such as Australia as well. The improvements of the economics of these countries and technological advances which created labor and time-saving devices, reduced the drudgery of everyday life, giving many people more free time and money to spend on things such as.

The rapid progress made in transportation by automobiles, trains, ocean liners, airships and aeroplanes opened up countries and the world, enabling ordinary people to travel world-wide as never before.

New music and dances were fast paced and energetic, like the optimistic I920’s themselves. African American jazz music from its birthplace in New Orleans to Chicago. New York, and Kansas City, influenced popular culture, and dancing began to actively involve the upper body for the first lime. Young people took to throwing their arms and legs in the air with reckless abandon in a new dance craze called the Charleston. Music and dance were an escape from the horror of war. and an opportunity to release pent up emotions created by the restricted lifestyles forced on the public by the war effort.

The new woman

Because of the work they did during the First World War – taking on the jobs vacated by men fighting it the role of women began to change. They began earning more equality during this decade, getting more access to higher education, jobs in the workplace and a changing domestic role. Woman’s fashion in both clothing and hairstyles changed dramatically too; particularly with the young and more affluent of society’s women.

The Movies of the time popularised the image of the fun-loving and free-thinking woman throughout the US and Europe. The 1920 movie The Flapper introduced the term by which these free thinking women became known. The title character, Ginger, was a wayward girl who flouted the rules of society.

Ginger had so much fun that a gen-eration of lonely young women wanted to be like her. Flappers did what society did not expect from young women. They danced to the music of this new age Jazz. they smoked, they wore makeup, they spoke their own language, and they lived for the moment. Flapper fash¬ion followed the lifestyle. Skirts became shorter to make dancing easier. Corsets were discarded in favour of binding their chests to flatten them. The straight -shape¬less. short dresses were easy to make and blurred the line between the rich and everyone else. They cut their hair into short bobs; rebel-lion against the older generation’s veneration of long feminine locks.

The Era Of The Silent Movie

The cinema was the most exciting development of the time in America and in Europe. It influ¬enced people in a number of ways; both in terms of fashion and the way in which people behaved.

During the early 1920s, every movie was silent. Cinemas used to employ musicians to play the piano or electric organ during the films.

Looking for icons and worship¬ping them became a major symbol of the ‘Roaring Twenties’. The influence of these movie stars con¬tributed to the increase in popularity of the cinema. The Italian. Rudolph Valentino, was a very popular actor and his role in The Sheikh (1921) influenced the way some men dressed. He was a star and appeared in many of the early films, earning SI million. When he died suddenly in 1926 his fans were grief stricken.

Charlie Chaplin was also a very influential figure and was one of the founders of the United Artists film company in 1919 along with actress Mary Pick ford, and actor Douglas Fairbanks. He was also a famous actor, starring in silent films such as The Tramp (1915) and The Kid (1921). He preferred the craft of the silent movie rather than the ‘talkies’ that arrived with the first talking picture The Jazz Singer in 1927. starring Al Jolson.

But it may be that women like American actress. Clara Bow were the Hollywood stars that had the most influence on society at the time. She rose to stardom in silent film during the 1920s, playing the part of a flapper in a number of films. The most famous being It. made in 1927. Her films influenced many young girls to behave in the same way. Her fans wanted It, so they copied her look and behaviour.

But not every girl enjoyed the flappers’ way of life. Poor women could- not buy the new fashions and they didn’t have the time to go out to enjoy social events. In America, African American women could not benefit from the changing lifestyle either. Also, many older women were outraged by the Flappers flirtatious behaviour and some even formed an Anti-Flirt Club!

Art styles of the 1920s

Two art movements. Surrealism and Ail Deco had their genesis during the 1920s. Surrealism is a cultural and philosophical movement that began in the early 1920s. and is best known for its visual artworks and writings. Artists painted unnerving, illogical scenes creating strange creatures from everyday objects and developed painting techniques that allowed self expression, mixing dreams with reality. The most important centre of the movement was Paris. From the 1920s onward, the movement spread around the globe, eventually affecting the visual arts, literature, film, and music of many countries.

Art Deco is a style of visual arts, architecture and design that is characterised by use of materials such as aluminium, stainless steel, lacquer, inlaid wood, sharkskin, and zebra skin. The bold use of zigzag, stepped forms, sweeping curves, chevron patterns, and sunburst motifs, influenced everything from buildings and decor to sculpture and beautiful jewellery. It first appeared in France just before World War I. but continued to develop into a major style in western Europe and the United States during the 1920s and 1930s.

The End of the Roaring Twenties

On October 29. 1929. also known as Black Tuesday, stock prices on Wall Street collapsed adding to a looming worldwide depression. The Great Depression as it was later called, put millions of people out of work across the world and lasted throughout the 1930s; halting an era of unprecedented affluence and excess, and putting an end to the decade long party that was the Roaring Twenties.

America’s Other Anthem

Oh beautiful, for spacious skies For amber fields of grain. For purple mountain majesties Above the fruited plain. America! America! God shed His grace on thee And crown thy good with brotherhood, from sea to shining sea’

The swearing in ceremony of an American President, held every four years, concludes with the singing of “The Star-spangled Banner,” the National Anthem of the United States. Another honoured tradition of the same ceremony is the singing of what is often described as America’s unofficial anthem. “America the Beautiful” instantly recognisable to every American, is sung with pride and deep emotion at major national events, such as for example after the terrorist attacks on New York on 11 September 2001. To this day, the author of this patriotic poem enjoys honoured status throughout her native land. On 28 March 1929 Katharine Lee Bates died at her home in Wellesley in the State of Massachusetts, just five months short of her seventieth birthday. She had been Professor of English Literature at the prestigious university called Wellesley College, and was respected as a scholar, writer and poet.

The bespectacled professor, known as Miss Bates to students and others alike, enjoyed her childhood years in the resort of Falmouth, for as an adult she returned on vacation there every year of her life, and chose to be buried there. Katharine entered Wellesley College at the age of nineteen, graduating in 1880 with a Bachelor of Arts degree. From then until retirement in 1925, she taught English, first at the College preparatory school, and then in the university itself. She never married, and was often photographed with her collie Hamlet and parrot Polonius.

Captivated by the beauty of her Country

“America the Beautiful” was com¬posed in 1893. In that year Miss Bates travelled by train to lecture at a summer school in Colorado. Some of the sights from that trip across the continent would Find their way into her most famous poem. During a break from lectures she joined others in a drive in a prairie wagon to the summit of Pike’s Peak in Colorado Springs. She was enthralled by the vista of rolling plains, their acres of ripening wheat rippling like the waves of the sea, all framed by noble peaks and set under the vast blue vault of the summer skies. Captivated by the beauty of her country, she hastily scribbled the words which would later form the basis for “America.”

The poem was initially published in the magazine The Congre¬gational ist. to commemorate Inde¬pendence Day on July 4th. and quickly caught the public’s fancy. From time to time there were attempts to set the words to music (including to the tune of Auld Lang Syne), but by 1926 it had become evident that the most popular setting was to the tune “ Matcrna”, composed by Samuel A. Ward in 1882 as he rode the ferryboat from Coney Island to New York City. Ward died in 1903 without ever knowing of the fame that would attach to his music.

Calls to adopt “America” as National Anthem

Also in 1926 there were calls from some quarters to adopt “America” as the country’s national anthem in place of “The Star-Spangled Banner”, composed at the time of the Civil War sixty years before. Its supporters argued that it was more melodic, easier to sing, and less militaristic. “Banner” defenders however were loud in their praise of its long and proud history1. The argument was settled in their favour when in 1931 President Herbert Hoover signed into law the Bill which confirmed its official status as the national anthem of the United States.

In 1925 Miss Bates had retired from active teaching. By now universally known and admired, she lived quietly with her pets in her Curve Street home in Wellesley. It is her creation— “America the Beautiful”— with its stirring rhythms, its solemn and melodious air, and inspiring tribute to the homeland, which is the lasting memorial to the gentle and patriotic spinster.

Let Them Both Grow Till The Harvest

Jesus put another parable before the crowds: ‘The Kingdom of heaven may be compared to a man who sowed good seed in his field. While everybody was asleep his enemy came, sowed darnel among the wheal, and made off. When the new wheat sprouted and ripened, the darnel appeared as well. The owner’s servants went to him and said, “Sir, was it not good seed you sowed in your field? If so, where does the darnel come from? ” “Some enemy has done this.” he answered. And the servants said, “Do you want us to go and weed it our? ” But he said “No, because when you weed out the darnel you might pull up the wheat with it. Let them grow till harvest: and at harvest time / shall say to the reapers: First colled the dameI and tie it in bundles to be burnt, then gather the wheat into my barn:’ Matthew 13:24-30

God’s ‘Streaky’children

A preacher put this question to a class of children: “If all the good people in the world were red and all the bad people in the world were green, what colour would you be? Little Linda Jane thought mightily for a moment. Then her face brightened and she replied: “Reverend, I’d be streaky!! Little Linda Jane’s response reminds me of some words of wisdom my mother gave us as children: There is some good in the worst of us and some bad in the best of us.’ We all make mistakes: we all fall short; we arc not all that we could be or all that we arc called to be. in our attitudes, our words and our actions. And just as there is good and evil, ‘wheat and darnel* in each one of us we can say the same is true for every community, every institution, every church, every religion, every race and ever)’ nation. But it is important to remember too that in spite of the presence of ‘darnel’ in our lives, at the core we are still good, essentially good, made in the image and the likeness of our heavenly father.

While sin has wounded us it has not destroyed our essential good¬ness. When we are ‘good’ we expe¬rience a coming home to the truth of ourselves, when we are ‘bad’ it is an experience of losing touch with home, with what is best in us. Perfect goodness is always beyond us. What we can aspire to in life is that the red hue of goodness in us will grow stronger and brighter and the green hue of evil will weaken and fade.

Farming Wisdom.

In a way that is the wisdom of the farmer in the gospel – he is aware of the presence of the ‘darnel* in his field but he is not going to rush in to try to eradicate it. He tolerates it for the sake of all that is good in his field and he is confident that the ‘wheat* will survive and will grow even stronger because of its strug¬gle with the darnel. He is confident
that one day the ‘wheat* will out¬grow and dwarf the ‘darnel* and that harvest time will be time enough to separate them.

Being trusted can make us blossom.

As a young Priest I had recently been assigned to work in the inner city of Dublin, and one day I was out on the roof of the Youth Centre doing some repairs, when a young man, by the name of Pat came by offering to help. “I’m just out of the ‘Joy* (Mountjoy),*’ he said, “and you’ll never see me back there again.” In spite of my own doubts and misgivings I passed him the hammer and quipped. “I bet you are a dab hand better with this than I am.’* This was to be the beginning of a special working relation-ship and friendship that greatly enriched my life and ministry over the next seven years. In spite of obvious shortcoming and tailings with which he struggled (and sure, don’t we all have them anyway!). Pat was to become my right hand man. Whatever about his past and the circumstances of his upbringing he had a good heart, a generous spirit and strong desire to give of his best. Sometimes he would put me to shame in the very down to earth, practical and personal care he showed to some of the elderly in our Dominican Day Care Centre. The elderly folks loved him too for his charm, constant good humour and fun. Being trusted always seemed to bring out the best in him. Looking back, it has often struck me that if I had given in to my misgivings on that first encounter 1 would have missed, and not only me but many in that inner city com¬munity. a truly great treasure which Pat turned out to be.

Slow to Judge

Sometimes, like the servants in the gospel, we can be too quick to write people off: one mistake and they arc out of our lives, or out of our community or out of our church. We want nothing more to do with them. When Jesus looked at people he just didn’t see their mistakes he tried to dream of their possibilities. He dared to believe that we are a lot bigger than the little person who is operating in us when we are mean, narrow-minded, greedy or violent. He always looked with great compassion on the presence of the ‘darnel’. As far as he is concerned ‘some enemy has done this’. In other words the darnel often sprouts up because of fear and insecurity, the result of oppression or persecution, inequality and injustice, feelings of helplessness and hopelessness. In a real sense it is not the ‘darnel’ but the causes of it that need to be addressed. For Jesus, the ‘darnel’ doesn’t represent what is best in us: we are capable of better than that, and he believes in our capacity to grow in goodness. So he is not going to rush to judge¬ment on any human life. That can wait until the end because only then can one see the full picture.

Be Patient with one another.

This challenge to bear with ourselves and with one another, in spite of our failings, is beautifully captured in the prayerful lyrics written by Sim Wilson in ‘Please be Patient with Me.’ “Please be patient with me. Cod is not through with me yet. When God gets through with me I shall come forth, I shall come forth like pure gold. If you should see me and I’m not walking right, and if you should hear me and / ‘m not talking right, please remember that God is not through with me yet; when he gets through with me I’ll be what he wants me to be. Please be patient with me, God is not through with me yet.”

In the July month the world is en fete with holidaymakers seaside bound. Should you find yourself on Wexford shore this summer among those seeking sunshine, rest and relaxation, take a trip to Hook Head. For centuries the Hook lighthouse has been a guiding light for seafarers. In places its white walls blackbanded are four metres thick, withstanding wind and weather, over 800 years of winter storms.

Wexford men: Going down to the sea in ships

Robert Meyler. Edward Cheevers, Patrick Cavanagh and two companions, five sailors from Wexford town, were likely familiar with the Hook, leading them home safely from stormy sea. They were each of them simple men of faith. As brightly as Hook light shining on dark waters, they let their own light shine out. that seeing their good deeds, all people might glorify the Father in heaven. It happened this month in the year 1581 that together with Matthew Lambert, a baker from Wexford town, they were executed for their Catholic faith.

Rebellion: He raised up a stormy wind

Matthew’ Lambert was arrested together with this group of sailors, his fellow townspeople, because they had assisted Viscount Baltinglass, James Eustace and his chaplain. Wexfordborn Jesuit. Fr Robert Rochford. in their efforts to flee the country. The late 1570s were marked by a scries of disturbances that troubled the peace of the English administration in Ireland. In an expedition financed by Pope Gregory XIII. James Fitzmaurice Fitzgerald landed in County Kerry in mid 1579. Proclaiming war against the heretical Queen Elizabeth who had been excommunicated by Pope Pius V in 1570, he was killed within a month of his arrival. Against the backdrop of the Desmond rebellion which had erupted in Munster in the autumn of 1579, Viscount Baltinglass incited a revolt in support of the papacy in July 1580. He was unable to capitalize on his initial success against government forces at Glenmalure,county Wicklow in August 1580 and later joined with the muster Fitzmaurice rebels. The November massacre of the spanish garrison which had embarked at smerwick harbour in kerry in september death a futher blow to the faltering campaign.

Martyrs: They cried to the Lord In February 1581, Baltinglass tried to leave the country through Wexford port. But so devalued was his currency that on arrival in the town he was unable to secure the support of any people of means in his attempted escape. Matthew Lambert gave him shelter and the five Wexford sailors tried unsuccessfully to secure safe passage for Baltinglass and Fr Rochford his chaplain. Their efforts landed them in prison. While records of their trial were destroyed by the fire which engulfed the Four

Courts in 1922 John Howlin documented events in a work published before his death in Lisbon in 1599. During preliminary pro¬ceedings it is suggested that Lambert was threatened with torture. When questioned on his loyalty to pope or queen, he made a brief profession of faith. He said that he was a Catholic, believing what the church believed and that he did not comprehend the con¬troversies. By this simple ‘I believe’ he convicted himself and was sentenced to death as a trai¬tor. Howlin. who may have witnessed events first hand, asserts that the sailors were tortured but continued to profess the Catholicfaith throughout their ordeal. They too were condemned and sentenced to be hanged, drawn and quartered. The executions were carried out in Wexford sometime between 5 and 25 July 1581. Matthew Lambert, baker and Robert Meyler, Edward Cheevcrs and Patrick Cavanagh. sailors were beatified by Pope John Paul II on 27 September 1992.

He guided them to their desired haven.

Beyond a few details of their trial and execution, we know little or nothing about this group of work¬ing men: the names of tw o of them
are even lost to history. Matthew Lambert is described by Howlin as *a simple completely unlettered man’. Together with his companion martyrs, they were perhaps ill- instructed in the faith. Nevertheless they were members of a ‘con¬sciously Catholic’ community, as Patrick Corish describes it. which was taking shape in Ireland in the wake of the Counter-Reformation. They stand for the countless men and women through the centuries – the hidden people of God – who. faced with difficult choices, have home active witness to the Gospel even at cost of their lives.

Caesar’s Sword

Approaching the end of the sec¬ond decade of the twenty-first century, the world is convulsed by sectarian violence. Much of this violence is directed against minority Christian communities of every denomination, many of whose members are confronted with the same impossible choices. ‘Under Caesar’s Sw ord’ is a glob¬al collaborative research project, a joint initiative of Notre Dame and Georgetown University and the Religious Freedom Institute in the United States. Its recent report, ‘In Response to Perse¬cution’ documents the global extent of persecution suffered by Christians at the hands of both state and other actors in countries across the world. The organiza¬tion Open Doors estimates that over 7,000 Christians died for their faith in 2015 alone. In one appalling incident in February that year the so-called Islamic State executed twenty-one migrant workers, mostly Egyptian Coptic Christians and one Ghanaian, on a beach in Libya. In the sight of such horror, we invoke the inter¬cession of all Christian martyrs, praying for peace in the world and understanding among the nations as w’e make the psalmist’s prayer our own. ‘And He brought them out of their distresses. He caused the storm to be still, so that the waves of the sea were hushed. Then they were glad because they were quiet, so He guided them to their desired haven.’

The Garden This Month

Deirdre Anglim

Scarlet, orange and yellow nas¬turtium adorn the low wall. Their luscious green leaves hold diamond droplets after rainfall. Creeping jenny strays onto the path near the clothes line. Bees swarm around the purple hebe. Scent of honeysuckle fills the air. Cerise dancing ladies lift their faces to the sun. Pink and white mallow hushes bloom at the gran¬ite wall. Hydrangea in shades of yellow’ and pink dominate the flower bed in the back garden.

My hanging baskets this yearare filled with trailing fuchsia, creeping jenny, petunia, geranium and thyme.

Golden alyssum has returned to the garden after an absence of several years. It was rediscovered at a garden fete earlier this year.

All I have to do is maintain this glorious display. May I suggest a plan of action?

Wander through your garden. Deadhead any faded flowers where necessary. Be careful when removing old blossom from azalea or rhododendron that you don’t damage the new buds underneath. Take note of those perennials you no longer enjoy. Plan to remove /replace them. Lift and discard any tired out speci¬mens. Pyracantha. hebe. and cotoneaster can be trimmed once they have finished flowering. Aim to keep the bottom of the bush wide and taper the top. Pace your¬self. Ask for help if you need it.

Weed every day. They appear overnight so root them out wherever you see them. Please do kneel down when you are hand weeding. Use the kneeler or an old cushion. Wear your gardening gloves all the time.

Water flowers, shrubs, plants, and vegetables daily. Use the garden hose to gently water every flower, tub. container, and shrub in your garden. Hanging baskets can dry out even on wet days. Drench hydrangea and gladioli frm top to root. Allow the water to soak in throughly. everning watering allows the mouisture to be absorbed overnight. on very hot dats you may need to water early in the day too. Yes, I Know I am an optimist If we do get a lot of rain, collect the rainwater in that old barrel/ bin to use later.

Strawberries, cabbage, lettuce and onions are being grown by a family member in his own plot. I look forward to tasting all of these in a few weeks time.
That quince cutting I planted has rooted!

Satoko Kitahara “The Ragpicker Saint”

Margaret Smith

There are many “rags to riches “stories, but the story of Satoko Kitahara is the exact opposite. Born in 1929, this daughter of a wealthy, aristocratic family lived a life of luxury until 1940 when Japan entered the Second World War. Then she found herself working at the Nakajima aircraft factory in Tokyo. It was dangerous work, but, having survived every enemy bombing raid, she found she had tuberculosis when the war ended.

Once recovered, she studied pharmacy but, one day, she saw two nuns entering the Sacred Heart Church in Yokohama. Although not a Catholic, she followed them inside. There she found herself staring at the statue of Our Lady. Entranced by her beautiful face, Satoko discovered that the nuns, from the Mercedarian Order, had been imprisoned during the war yet, despite the harsh treatment they had suffered, they bore no grudges against the Japanese people. She decided to embrace Cath- olicism, being baptised on 30th October 1949 and, after her Confirmation, she took the names Elizabeth, Mary.

A meeting with a charismatic Franciscan, Father Zeno, was to change her life dramatically. This man spent his days begging, not for himself though, but for the poor who lived in squalid conditions in a shanty town in Tokyo’s harbour area, known as Ant Town. After the priest had taken her there she wrote that she “could not sleep”. She had experienced life that she never knew existed, a place where “thousands lived in unbelievable destitution less than a kilometre from my home”.

She was determined to help and when Father Zeno asked her to organise some Christmas celebra- tions she taught the children to sing Christmas verses and persuaded the adults to perform a tableaux of the Christmas events, all of which was recorded and shown on television. From then on, Satoko spent time teaching the inhabitants of Ant Town, both young and old, basic grammar, numeracy, music and hygiene.

Surprisingly, this did not seem to impress the leadership of Ant Town. One in particular, “The Professor” was still to be convinced of her true intentions. As far as he was concerned, she was little more than a “do-gooder” who would soon return to her comfortable lifestyle. Satoko decided that the only way to prove the doubters was to become a “rag picker” herself.

She tramped the street alongside them with her own rag picker’s bas- ket yet this didn’t have the desired effect. Some claimed that she was a woman of superior breeding whose mind had been affected by the hor- rors of war. She persevered though. Each morning after Mass, often taking some of the children with her, she spent her days collecting what she could and never leaving Ant Town until the young had been bathed and fed.

Faith in the Rosary

During this time of hardship and challenge, she never lost faith in the power of the Rosary. She encour- aged others to join with her, many of whom were to become converts. Her work attracted the media who described her as “The Rag Picker Saint” and “Mary of The Ant Town” without realising the significance of her name. In Japan, Mary normally refers to the Blessed Virgin, a reference which seemed more then appropriate as Satoko was rarely seen without her Rosary.
Living in Ant Town, her administrative abilities frequently helped in disputes and negotiations with the authorities. An attempt to evict the inhabitants of Ant Town was thwarted, Satoko claimed, by her Rosary prayers.

Sadly, recurring tuberculosis led to failing health and she was forced to leave her friends in order to recuperate. During this time, her reputation for sanctity spread with many more Ant Town dwellers deciding that they wanted the God of Satoko to be their God and who were wel- comed into the faith.
Satoko decided to become a Mercedarian Sister but on the very day she was to enter the convent, she fell ill once again. Her doctor advised that she be taken to Ant Town where, “she will probably die but if she dies at Ant Town, she will die happy”

Her last task was to organise the purchase of land for a “new” Ant Town. A friend told her “We’ve done it thanks to your prayers, all you have to do is to ask your God to get you well so you can take your place in our “new” town”. It never happened. Satoko died on 23 January 1858 and almost fifty years later, in 2015, the little girl who exchanged riches for rags, became the Venerable Satoko Kitahara.

On Being A Golden Oldie

Aideen Clifford

Is it fun being old? That was the question my grand-daughter put to me as she finalised her home work which consisted of an inter- view with her granny about life long ago. I had diligently filled her in on my growing up, school days, my family, my home life as it was some seventy years ago and some of my replies left her astounded.

“No television? No wifi?” She was puzzled.

Then she grew all caring and kind and concerned about me.

“But” she said “I suppose you were very poor?”

I assured her that poverty didn’t come into the matter, just nobody had those luxuries then as they had not come on the market. She felt sorry for me to have had such a deprived childhood, how boring and dull life must have been, devoid of the only form of worth- while recreation: so her final ques- tion in the interview naturally fol- lowed. What a change life must be for me now, to have TV, an iPad, a Laptop. I must be having the life of Riley, all the programmes I could see; all the games I could play on the iPad; all the eMails I could send; truly old age for me just must be fun fun, fun. She was saddened when I told her that ‘fun’ was not quite the word I would apply to getting old.

Fun? No. But there are, never- theless, other words, nice words, that are used when talking or writ- ing about old age. We are described as SENIOR CITIZENS implying thereby that we have not only clocked up more miles on the years’ timetable but have become wiser, more superior in the process. Then there are other nice words like ‘MATURE’ that suggest that perhaps once we may have been a bit silly or irresponsible but now none of that we are sensible, steady, dependable citizens, since we are people of RIPE old age. Another word considered kind but are we plums or blackberries? But leave it to the songs to gild the lily; to make growing old into some idyllic state, remember the poetic words ‘silver threads among the gold’ to describe the horribly mundane process of the greying of one’s hair, or the many other ditties that speak of ‘the roses still bloom- ing in your cheeks’. Sounds good, but in reality there is little to com- mend the state of being old, an inevitable state we all know, yet something that actually creeps up on you until one day you realise that you can no longer walk as fast, sleep as well, work as hard, remember as clearly, hear as well. Then you know you’ve got there. Join the club, you are now old.

Upsides of being old

But is it all black? Not at all, it has its upsides too, not too many maybe, at least, on the physical side but in other ways. Think of all the running and rushing about you do in your young days, watching the clock, meeting the deadlines, getting that appointment, now there’s no reason for any of that anymore, you have time. Time for yourself, to join a club, to go to a night class, to use your travel pass to explore new places, time for others too, to look up that long forgotten cousin, to visit that housebound neighbour, to enjoy the grandchildren. A certain amount of freedom too. You no longer worry about what the neighbours think; you don’t care anymore; not much envy left in your life either, as you realise that those you once thought had all the luck, all the roses, had the thorns too. There’s great cama- raderie also among those no longer young, a feeling I suppose like soldiers in the trenches,’ we’ve weathered the bad times together, so let’s make the most of what remains’.

Easy to rate the damage, the physical damage, the years have done: easy too, to evaluate the havoc wrecked in matters of health. Yes, havoc, only the lucky ones manage to wage a successful battle in this area, but it is not so simple to examine how time has changed our mental attitudes, our outlook, our values, our opinions our priorities. Have we become more tolerant, or do we still condemn the conduct of those whose lifestyles differ from ours? Do we make an effort to be pleasant to those around us or are we grumpy and cranky? Have we become more patient, more patient not only with our own age-related failings but with those of others too? What matters most to us now? Does that word ‘success’ still have the same meaning? Or are there other more important words, like friendship, appreciation, kindness?

God Desires Us

Stephen Cummins OP

“What was really easy was falling in love with this person, was falling in love with Jesus Christ. That was the most surprising thing.”

It may surprise you to know that these are the words of a con- temporary young English actor, Andrew Garfield. Garfield is one of the main actors in Shusako Endo’s film, “Silence”. The film, directed by Martin Scorsese, is based on the factual life of a 17th century Portuguese Jesuit ministering in Japan. In preparation for the film, Garfield completed the 30 Day Retreat, known as the Exercises. My opening quote comes from an interview he gave on doing the Exercises.

In reading the full interview I am reminded of some texts from the gospel of St. John 6:44 “No one can come to me unless the Father who sent me draws them.” What does it mean to be ” drawn” to the Father? Perhaps we can change the word “drawn” to “attracted” or even “seduced”. We have been formed to think of coming to God by our efforts alone. We live good lives to ‘earn’ God’s love or approval. The emphasis here is on our efforts. God is distant and needs to be pleased by our efforts. It can be a very infantile relationship. So, let’s turn it around! What if it is God who is attracting or seduc- ing us? What if the focus is on God’s wide and crazy love for us to the point that he is, as a lover, attracting and desiring us? Our role now, is not one of effort and pleasing a distant God, but, of falling in love with God in Jesus. This is what happened to Andrew Garfield.

Traces of God can be found anywhere

Garfield decided to do the Exercises as a way to enter into the character he was acting. His initial motivation was functional and professional. In the process, he was seduced by God. What does this tell us? It tells us two things: to relax when we approach the things of God, and, to be open to be found by God anywhere. God is not confined to so-called ‘holy places’. An actor finds that the preparation of making a film is the place and moment that he is attracted to God in Jesus. It is with Jesus he is falling in love. It is not an idea or a feeling about God which attracts him. It is the person of Jesus. This is a real per- son touching the life of an actor! How beautiful. It bears out one of the hallmarks of our Dominican spirituality: the traces of God can be discovered anywhere. The emphasis here is on discovery and unfolding and not about earning or striving by our own efforts alone. We are simply asked to keep vigil: to be awake to the promptings of the one who is seducing us and to whom we are being attracted. It is the same as falling in love with another human person. One desires and one is desired. Here, God desires us. What a liberation this can be, if only we let it happen!

Elsewhere St John draws a similar tender image of being attracted by God. “No one has ever seen God. But the unique One, who is himself God, is near to the Father’s heart. He has revealed God to us.” John 1:8. Here we have the tenderness between the Father and Son. Jesus, coming from the Father, has revealed God to us. Elsewhere in John we read, “Anyone who has seen me has seen the Father” John 14:9. When you put these texts of St. John together, what is your feeling or sense or image? I have two responses: one of regret and one of humble gratitude. Regret for all the damage done in the name of God in Jesus. Regret for the hurt and unhealthy spirituality force-fed to people who were and are still being presented with a distant God. A God who only asks passive compliance. A God who rewards and punishes. Secondly, I am humbled by the wild and wide desire of God for us. A God who pours himself out in Jesus, the compassionate face and healing hands of God. A God who actual- ly desires us as we are. May I invite you this month to let your- self relax into this God who desires you. Give time to God’s desiring, seducing and attracting you!

If you are interested in reading the full interview with Andrew Garfield, and you have access to a computer, please go to thinking-faith.org and enter Andrew
Garfield.

Triple Filter Test

Unknown Author

In ancient Greece, Socrates was reputed to hold knowledge in high esteem. One day an acquaintance met the great philosopher and said, “Do you know what I just heard about your friend?”

“Hold on a minute,” Socrates replied.” Before you talk to me about my friend, it might be good idea to take a moment and filter what you’re going to say. That’s why I call it the triple filter test. The first filter is Truth. Have you made absolutely sure that what you are about to tell me is true?”

“Well, no,” the man said, “actually I just heard about it and…” “All right,” said Socrates. “So you don’t really know if it’s true or not. Now, let’s try the second filter, the filter of Goodness. Is what you are about to tell me about my friend something good?”

“Umm, no, on the contrary…”

So, Socrates continued, you want to tell me something bad about my friend, but you’re not certain it’s true. You may still pass the test though, because there’s one filter left – the filter of Usefulness. Is what you want to tell me about my friend going to be useful to me?””No, not really.” “Well,” concluded Socrates,” if what you want to tell me is neither true, nor good, nor even useful, why tell it to me at all?”

Saint Martin Replies

  • Belfast Sincere thanks to St Martin for an amazing recovery for my grandson’s cat. This was very important because my grandson suffers from depression and his little pet is very important to him. For this and many other favours received over the years I am very grateful.
  • Clare My friend’s son in the US was finding it very difficult to sell his house despite having dropped the price. I sent him a copy of the St Martin magazine. The next day he got an offer above the first asking price. While waiting to move he viewed a house that was way over what he could afford but he put the St Martin magazine in the hot press saying “I will put I it in your hands”. Within a few weeks the price dropped and he was able to buy! I think he does not know what to believe but his mother and I do! Thank you St Martin for your intercession on his behalf.
  • Anon I would be forever grate- ful if you could find space in your magazine to publish my grateful thanks to St Martin for all the favours he has granted me over the past 46 years. Most recently for problems solved when we could see no solution to them. Please tell people never to give up praying or having faith in its power no matter how impossible the solution might seem. He has been my best friend and always will be there for me for my own children and for their children. Also thanks to the Sacred Heart, Our Lady, St Joseph, St Anthony and St Jude – all my friends.Midlands My daughter, living on her own, had had a lot of trouble with her next door neighbour and he took her to court. Coming up to the third court appearance I had been doing the St Martin Novena which I finished on the Sunday morning. That night the neighbour withdrew his complaint before the next court session on the following day. I attribute this completely to St Martin’s intercession. My grateful thanks for his help always.
  • Antrim Please publish my long overdue thanks to St Martin, Our Blessed Mother and the Sacred Heart of Jesus for many favours received over the years,for employment for my son and two sons-in-law and my daughters and good health and contentment for my children and grandchildren. Thank you St Martin, you have never failed me. I will also be forever grateful to you for giving me the strength I needed after my husband died.
  • Wexford This letter is long overdue for my heartfelt thanks to St Martin, the Sacred Heart and Our Lady for many, many favours received examinations, health concerns, healthy pregnancies and the safe delivery of my two chil- dren. My granny introduced me to the St Martin magazine when I was nine years old and now I am in my fifties. I promised publication for all the help over the years. St Martin never lets me down. Thank you so much.
  • Antrim I had been praying to the Sacred Heart and St Martin for my husband who was undergoing tests and had to have an operation. Thank God as a result of all the praying by ourselves and the extended family the outcome was positive. I promised publication with my grateful thanks. There is nothing like prayer at all times but especially when we are troubled. Thank you from us both.
  • Anon I would like to thank St Martin for all he has done for me and my family all these forty years and more. I visited St Martin’s Chapel when in Dublin recently and asked him to inter- cede with Jesus and Mary for a special health problem which has been bothering me for many years. I felt so miserable on that day but after leaving the Chapel I suddenly felt great and ever since then I am feeling much better. It is just not bothering me anymore and I want to say a million thanks to St Martin, Jesus and Mary or helping me. Please stay with me and my family always.
  • Wexford I promised dear St Martin a letter of thanksgiving. I thought I had lost my card for accessing payment and I panicked but as it turned out I had only mislaid it. St Martin guided me to the place it was and I know he found it for me. I have been asking him to help me since I was a schoolgirl and I do not know what I would do without his help.

Elementary My Dear Watson

Elementary My Dear Watson

Vincent Travers OP

It’s a powerful story. It is a challenging one. It’s meant to encourage minds to think and eyes to see. Sherlock Holmes, and Watson, his loyal friend and student, were on a camping trip in the countryside. After a good meal, they lay down for the night and went to sleep. Some hours later, Holmes woke up his faithful friend with a nudge. “Watson,” he said, “look up at the sky and tell me what you see.” “I see millions and millions of stars,” replied Watson.

“What does that tell you?” Holmes asked.

Watson pondered the question and said, “Astronomically, it tells me that there are millions of galax- ies and potentially millions of planets. Astrologically, I observe Saturn is in Leo. Homologically, I deduce it is approximately a quar- ter past three. Theologically, I can see that God is all powerful and that we are small and insignifi- cant. Meteorologically, I forecast tomorrow will be a beautiful day. What does it tell you?”

Holmes was silent for a minute before speaking. “Watson, you idiot” he said with a measure of restraint, “someone has stolen our tent.”

For those who have no tent over their heads and stick only to scientific explanations of the world, with no hope of a future beyond death, it is a disturbing story. It reveals a mindset hostile to religious truth.

Human Folly

Human beings cannot breach the gap between infinite and finite, creator and creature, mortal and immortal. Yet we demand God conform to our image and likeness. God does not dance to our tune. There are no easy answers about God. We have to quit playing God. God is unlimited; we are limited. God is not a definition. When we define God we lose him.

God is a hidden God. The bible tells us that nobody can see God and live. When Moses asks to see God, God tells him to stand between the rocks. Moses did what he was told. God covers his face and then passes and Moses gets to look at God’s back. He never saw his face. It would have been too overpowering. (Exodus 33:18-33).

Were God to show his face in prayer, the radiance of his glory would be too much. We would not be able to cope with his dazzling glow. We would be blinded, over whelmed, overawed. So God in his kindness turns down the radiance of his glory, and that means after prayer, we are able to go back to our lives, pick up where we left off, without the glow, and carry on as a normal human being.

Human beings complain that God is not immediately evident in our dysfunctional world. But that is as it should be. We are but human beings.

To live in the full glory of God would be too much for us.

Self-Knowledge

Moreover, we know very little about ourselves. We know what we feel, what we long for, whom we love, hate, judge. Everything we know about ourselves comes through our senses. Our knowledge of ourselves is patchy. God is the only one who knows us comprehensively. When we deny God’s existence, we reject the one person who knows us completely, with the result we become strangers to ourselves and others. C.S. Lewis rightly said, “I believe Christianity as I believe the sun has risen, not only because I see it, but because by it I see everything else.” There is no magic wand to wave or short- cut whereby everything becomes clear. We have to make the effort to find meaning in life. Sooner or later we have to discover that there is another world out there, and for the sake of our sanity, and well- being, the sooner we discover it the better, otherwise we struggle to live sane, authentic, and meaningful lives.

Dismissive Mentality

Why are so many dismissive of Christianity? Often it is because we have grown up in a culture that is overwhelmingly secular and antireligion. In a secular culture, it is not cool to be religious. Religion is seen like an ugly skin blemish and pardon my English it is not sexy. That mentality is akin to little kids showing off in the playground in front of their mates. When this mindset prevails we miss the clues to the meaning of life. Not surprisingly, those who hunger for religious truth are ridiculed and mocked. Bertrand Russell, one of the best known atheists of the 21st century, wrote in’ Triumph of Stupidity”: “In the modern world, the stupid are cocksure, while the intelligent are full of doubts.”

Problem

GK Chesterton wrote that the real trouble with the world is not that it is an unreasonable one or a reasonable one. The main problem is that it is nearly reasonable, but not quite. He is right. Only so much of life can be understood by reason; so much falls short of any reasonable explanation. Common sense tells us that. But common sense is rare. If common sense were common, more of us would have it. Secularism will not win the day. Atheism will not win the day.

GPS

If you struggle with some aspects of our Christian faith, you are not alone. Others have travelled the same road and have, eventually, found God. Our relationship with God is not simple or straight for- ward. It is complex because we are complex. Yes, there are challenges to our beliefs. Yes, there will be dark nights of the soul. Yes, there are questions that haunt us until we see God face-to-face. God has the best GPS System. God will see right those, whatever their religion is, who seek the truth with good will.

He has done it for others; he will do it for us. And one day we will hear him say to you, “Well done! Well done!”

Question Box

Question 1. Could you please tell me about St. Dominic the founder of the Dominican Order whose feast day is celebrated on the 8th of August.

Answer:

The Church has a great variety of saints. Some become a kind of living image of holiness like St. Francis of Assisi or our own St. Martin de Porres who was a member of St. Dominic’s order. Unlike many other saints Dominic did not attract veneration nor was he a cult figure during his lifetime. He lived on in the Church and is remembered because of his preaching of the gospel and for the Order which he founded with that purpose – to preach.

In the decree of canonization of St. Dominic in 1234, Pope Gregory the 9th called Dominic a man of the gospels in the footsteps of the Redeemer.’ He dedicated his life to preaching the gospel and founded an Order of Preachers, better known as the Dominicans, to continue this great work. Last year we celebrated the 800th centenary of the foundation of the Dominicans.

He told his followers that they should be always speaking about God or with God, and that is how he lived himself. Dominic used to spend most of the night in prayer. He was devoted to the bible and always carried St. Matthew’s gospel and the epistles of St. Paul with him and he encouraged his followers to be eager students of God’s word. From the testimony of people who knew him, Dominic was easy to live with and was always cheerful.

Question 2. Could you please explain to me the ways in which Christ is present in our world and in particular, how is he present in the Blessed Eucharist?

Answer

Thank you for your question. Christ is present in many ways in the world in which we live. He is present when we gather in prayer for He promised, “when two or three gather in my name I will be with you.” He is present in his Church, present in His word, and we see Him in the goodness and the kindness of our neighbour. He is present in all the Sacraments but His presence in the Blessed Eucharist is described as the ‘Real Presence.’ This does not mean that the other ways in which Christ is present are artificial or false. We say ‘Real Presence’ to emphasise that Jesus Christ, God and Man (‘body, blood, soul and divinity’) is present in person on the altar in the form of bread and wine. It is more than a spiritual presence. It is not just a symbolic presence. He is
present as one person is present to another person in the house. And after mass when the Blessed Eucharist is reserved in the Tabernacle, His presence there allows us to come to Him at any time to seek help and guidance in our lives.

No Shortcut To Heaven

In early August we celebrate the Transfiguration of Christ. We can easily get the impression that everything was different for Christ. All he had to do was to say ‘let it be done’ and it was done. After all he was God’s Son. But, even though he was instantly transfigured in the presence of his disciples on the mountain top, we know that Christ’s final glorification only came about after a lifetime of obedience to the father. He had to endure his passion and death before his glorious Ascension into Heaven.

There is no shortcut to glory. No easy way. Conversion is a lifetime work. We sin so often and with such regularity that there are times when we may feel like giving up. But conversion and change for the better is a slow process and it needs a lifetime dedication. We pray for the grace of perseverance, a stronger faith and a deeper awareness of God’s loving and helpful presence in our lives.

My interest and admiration of all things Art Deco, began with a visit some years ago to the magnificent Musee d’Orsay in Paris. Displays there covered all aspects of this distinctively luxurious style. It was certainly one of the most influential decorative styles in the first half of the twentieth century; particularly in the period between the two World Wars.

The Art Deco movement first appeared in France in the 1920s taking its name from 1925 Exposition Internationale des Arts Décoratifs et Industriels Modernes. Although it drew its inspiration from past art movements, one of the main features of Art Deco style was its orientation towards the future.

After its debut in Paris, this unique art movement gripped the imagination of nations worldwide, bringing its sleek lines and decorative style to architecture, furniture, jewellery, arts, and many other forms.

During its heyday in the early part of the twentieth century, Art Deco represented luxury, glamour, exuberance, and technological progress. The wealthy traveled in luxurious ocean liners, bringing along the films, magazines, artistry, style and atmosphere of this new floor tall building crowned by a style.

Patterns

The easiest way to identify the most influencing style of the 1920s and 1930s is through its patterns. One of the main characteristics of Art Deco patterns are the use of mathe- matical geometric shapes, but also the architectural forms of Babylon, Assyria, Ancient Egypt, and Aztec Mexiconotably their ziggurats, pyramids and other monumental structures. However, in the later period of the movement, the pat- terns were known for their curving forms and long horizontal lines, characterised by rich colours, bold geometric shapes and lavish orna- mentation. Creators and designers used these patterns as the basis for decorating furniture, cars, buildings and houses; while visual artists use them in paintings, posters and drawings.

Art Deco Architecture

The skyscrapers of Manhattan built between the 1920s and 30s, marked the summit of the Art Deco style. Art Deco patterns were widely used for designing the interiors and lobbies of government buildings, theatres, and particularly office buildings. One of the most stunning examples of such interiors can be found in New York’s famous Chrysler Building constructed in 1930. It is a giant seventy seven stainless steel spire, and is ornamented by deco “gargoyles”. The architect of the building, was William van Alen. He intentionally decorated the lobby of the building so that it echoes the modernity of the outside, using geometric shapes in glass, ceramics and stainless steel.

Similar buildings soon appeared in Chicago and other large American and European cities. London has some of the most impressive and timeless examples of UK Art Deco Architecture which has left its mark on that capital city. Although the glamour associated with the style naturally lent itself to buildings purposed to house entertainment, such as cine- mas or theatres, here the style was also employed by many tube sta- tions, cafes, factories, as well as offices and apartment blocks, meaning it could be enjoyed by all.

Interiors and furniture

Art Deco interiors and furniture was very popular in America and Europe in the 1920s and 1930s. They were considered very glam- orous, elegant, functional, and modern. Art Deco interiors were all about making a big statement. Bold geometric patterns with hard angles. At the same time, the generous use of gold, steel and a variety of expensive materials spoke to the wealth that so many new industries were creating.

Furniture created during Art Deco’s early years tended to be an expensive luxury. Some furniture used rich hard woods like Ebony or Macassar, while others incor- porated modern materials like Aluminum and Chrome. Chairs, dressers and cabinets featured smooth, highly polished surfaces that reflected light. Bold colours like black and red were popular.

Most paintings and sculpture of the Art Deco period were, as the name suggests, purely decorative; it was designed not for museums, but to ornament office buildings, government buildings, public squares. Many Art Deco sculptures were small; designed to decorate private salons; while others were large pieces designed to be admired by many.

One of the most popular Art Deco salon sculptors was the Romanian born Demétre Chiparus, who produced colourful small sculptures of dancers that adorned many a salon. One of the best known and certainly the largest Art Deco sculpture is the Christ the Redeemer by the French sculptor Paul Landowski, completed between 1922 and 1931, located on a mountain top overlooking Rio de Janeiro, Brazil.

Graphic Art

Art Deco appeared early in the graphic arts, in the years just before World War 1. It appeared in Paris in the posters and the costume designs of Leon Bakst for the Ballets Russes, in the catalogues of fashion designers such as Paul Poiret; in images in fashion magazines such as La Gazette du bon ton, which perfectly captured the elegance and sensuality of the style, and in travel posters, made for steamship lines and airlines. Art Deco also influenced the work of American book illustrators such as Rockwell Kent.

Jewellery

Art Deco jewellery, focused on bold, geometric designs. Diamonds were often placed in combination with onyx for a sharp, black and white contrast, or coloured gems like emeralds and rubies to form abstract designs. Art Deco was also influenced by motifs originally seen in China, Japan and India, as well as Egypt. The opening of King Tutankahmun’s tomb there in 1922 was a huge discovery; and jewellery and artefacts found sealed inside were incorporated into jewellery design.

Fashion

Unlike the small waists and large bustles of the Victorian Era, early Art Decor fashion was marked by the newfound simplicity and a richness in colour and fabric that defines the period. Between 1911 and 1919, dresses moved to a narrow, relaxed, almost semi-fitted silhouette reminiscent of the Empire period. Designs such as those by French fashion designer Paul Poiret, were a fusion of western fashion com- bined with “exotic” influences of ancient Egypt and region- al folk styles; and later by the abstract, graphic designs char- acteristic of art deco in other media.

Art Deco Legacy

Art Deco reached its height over 80 years ago; however, its influence is still very much alive and present. It left an indelible mark on our world, with some of the greatest examples still standing tall today. From the skyscrapers in New York, to smoky jazz cafes in Paris, from apartment buildings in Bombay to ceramics, metal and graphic works in Japan. While many other art movements have come and gone, Art Deco retains a certain level of everlasting popularity; and continues to be a source of inspiration in such areas as decorative art, fashion and jewellery design.

Art Deco was a celebration of life in its most luxurious form; and in my opinion there really wasn’t, nor shall be, anything else quite like it.

Making A Difference

Michael Clifford

At various levels society there are those who work away in the background, making a difference. Two individuals who fit into that category in this country are Fr Sean Healy SMA and Sr Brigid Reynolds SM.

This pair are two of the main drivers behind the organisation Social Justice Ireland. This organisation does what it says on the tin, striving to ensure that a just society is designed for all. Those seeking more fairness in society work in many different ways. Some go out on the frontline, redistributing food and clothes to those most in need. Others might provide their own specialist services, in for instance, medicine or finance, to do their bit.

Social Justice Ireland, on the other hand, deals in what might be called the big picture. The organistion researches extensively in the socioeconomic field on how best to design policies that would contribute to greater equality in society. Having formulated such policies

Social Justice Ireland then promotes and lobbies government to implement them for the greater good. This is the most difficult hurdle to be faced. The reality in modern day politics is that those who are most vulnerable in society are forced often to rely on assistance rather than acquire a basic standard of living by way of a right. Attempting to change that skewed version of an equitable society is the daily struggle for Sean Healy and Brigid Reynolds.

Work of SJI highly regarded

The quality of work that Social Justice Ireland does is highly regarded not just in this country but aboard. This was reflected in an invitation to Sean Healy earlier this month to attend the UN in New York and present a paper.

Among the recommendations he made was one for the introduction of a basic income. This is a policy that SJI has been pursuing for a number of years and it is also one that is catching on in various centres across Europe in particular.

A system of basic income would ensure that every citizen receives a regular income from the state in addition to anything they may receive or earn themselves. The level of income should be designed to be enough to meet a person’s basic needs.

This would thus eliminate poverty and ensure that all citizens are starting from an equal footing. A study by Social Justice Ireland in 2012 showed that such a system would be affordable with a 45% income tax rate and would ensure a better income for a majority of the population.

SJI also strongly advocates that we must view society in a holistic, all inclusive manner, rather than on how the economy is faring.

No connection with any Church

Social Justice Ireland has no connection with any church but its two principles did begin their campaigning lives through the Conference of Religious In Ireland (CORI).

CORI is an umbrella group for 138 religious institutes and orders in Ireland, north and south. In 1982, the group set up a justice office which was charged with formulating policies of social jus- tice in line with the church’s 12 Saint Martin Magazine ethos. The office was staffed by Brigid Reynolds, and Jesuit priest Fr Bill McKenna. The following year Fr Healy came on board.

Over the following twenty five or so years the commission gained a reputation for solid research in the socioeconomic field which strongly advocated for a more just society.

Their campaigning reached a high point of sorts in 2004, when Fianna Fail, which was in government, invited Fr Healy to their pre-Dail term retreat in west Cork to tell the politicians what they needed to do to work towards a fairer society. For Sean this was a homecoming of sorts, providing him with a platform to push his cause in Inchedonny which lies in the heart of his native West Cork.

In 2009, there was agreement in CORI that Sean and Brigid would move on from CORI and set up a separate organisation that would allow greater involvement from individuals and groups out side the church.

Social Justice Ireland was born and has continued carrying on the same work in a new environment with an independent board.

For Sean Healy there is one secret to attempting to change society and bring greater equality to all.

“My one rule has three words,” he says. “Persistence, persistence, persistence.”

Assumed Into Heaven

And Mary exclaimed,

“My soul proclaims the greatness of the Lord And my spirit rejoices in God my saviour; Because he has looked upon his lowly handmaid. Yes from this day forward all generations will call me blessed, For the Almighty has done great things for me.”

Luke 1:46-49

The legend goes that two angels were once sent down from heaven each with a basket. They went from place to place, from door to door, to poor houses and rich houses, to children saying their prayers, the people in the churches, old and young. Then at length they came flying back with their loads. The basket borne by one angel was full to overflowing, while the other was very light, hardly worthwhile one would have thought to have travelled so far and collected so little. “What have you in the basket?” asked one angel of the other.

I was sent to collect the prayers of people who said, “I want and please send me,” answered the angel who carried the heavy load. And “what have you in yours? “Oh” replied the angel who had little or nothing in the basket, I was sent to collect the ‘thank you’ of all the people to whom God had sent a blessing but see how few have remembered to give thanks.”

What we have in the gospel today is Mary’s beautiful prayer of thanksgiving for the gift of new life in her womb. It is one of the best loved of all Christian prayers and one of the most beautiful in the whole of the scriptures, often referred to as the Magnificat. The stirring of new life in the womb, received as a precious gift of God, awakens an incredible joy which wells up in Mary and overflows in a prayer of thanksgiving. But not only does Mary pray her thanksgiving in words she also lives that thanks giving in deeds. In recognizing the new life within her as gift from God she sets out at once with a new spring in her step and crosses the Judean hills so as to be there for her cousin Elizabeth in her time of need. Even Mary’s greeting of Elizabeth is charged with a new power borne out of her gratitude to God. That is exactly what gratitude does: it empowers us with a new vitality, enthusiasm and joy for life. She prays her thank you’ and she lives her ‘thank you”.

Gratitude is an Attitude.

Mary reminds me of a woman, a teacher, who has been teaching for many years and still has tremendous enthusiasm for her work. One day she let us in on her secret when she said: “How fortunate I am to be doing what I love doing, thinking and researching and sharing what I find. So many people went out of their way to help me, as a woman, as scholar, as teacher. Without them, so many of them, I would not be here to- day. And the only way I have to say thank you is to pass it on, to give to my students as I have been given to.”

That is the attitude of Mary in the gospel. Everything she is and everything she has, even her new role in life, is experienced as a gift from God and generates a self giving in Mary which brings Jesus into the world.

Gratitude as a Vision of Life.

The passage invites us to celebrate people who live with a deep sense of gratitude for the gift of life, for who they are and all that they have been given in life the gift of fam- ily, the gift of friends, the gift of community, for the gift of work etc. and this experience of gratitude brims over and expresses itself in a ‘life of giving’ which is their ‘thanksgiving’. In these people gratitude is the cornerstone of a deep and vibrant faith life. It is a vision of life, a way of looking at life that sees gift and how gifted we are. The grateful person sees what everyone else sees but recognizes it under the aspect of ‘gift’.

All the great spiritual teachers have all asked the question in one form or other, “What do you have that you have not received?” Gratitude answers thank you and greed answers more! Yes we have a part to play; we have responsibility to develop and to use well all that has been given to us but ultimately the grateful person recognizes that it all is gift. Sometimes too you meet people in the midst of situations of suffering or trouble of one kind or another and are open to live it with gratitude: trusting that God in his love is holding them and finding so much to be thankful for. I think I would concur with the belief that it is not happiness that makes us grateful but rather it is gratitude that makes us happy.

So Much to be grateful for!

It is interesting that the occasion of giving thanks for her pregnancy awakens in Mary a realization of so many other things that she has to be grateful for. Mary in her Magnificat is overwhelmed by an appreciation of the blessings of God and His presence and activity in her life and in the life of the world. It is like the elderly woman who spoke of her desire to say grace not just at meal time but several times throughout the day: throwing her feet out of bed in the morning; splashing the water on her face; doing little house chores; after a pleasant walk; on reading a good book; following a conversation with a friend. Ordinary everyday things can so easily be taken for granted but for the person with a kind of third eye, who perceives gifts and how gifted we are, they are a source of joy and gratitude.

One way of looking at The Assumption of Mary into heaven is to see that it was not merely a once off experience at the end of her life, but an ongoing process, all through her life, of being assumed more and more into the life of God, even as she lived her gratitude. God has two dwelling places: one in heaven and the other in a thankful heart.

The final Assumption, as it were, at the end of her life, is God’s moment to look at Mary and to say “Thank You too”

Come From The East: Patrick O’Healy And Conn O’Rourke

David Bracken BA, BD, MESL, MA

If you find yourself on the road from Limerick to Cork while the summer light is still long and there is time to spare, step away to Kilmallock. The ruins of the Domincian priory, the collegiate church and the merchants’ houses are strands of the town’s rich and wonderful millennial weave, all encapsulated in a little museum crammed with random history. As a child, my father working in the mart at the end of the main street, I wandered delighted by its walls and castle gates and the surprising nineteenth-century church which guards the entrance to the town from the north.

Saints Peter and Paul stand sentinel

The parish church of Saints Peter and Paul stands sentinel at the gateway to the Ballyhoura and Galtee Mountains, its imposing spire scraping skywards.

Designed by J.J. McCarthy, a disciple of Pugin and the Gothic revival, this place of worship is among the finest of Limerick’s temples: its sanctuary a kaleidoscope of mosaic and glass. Bathed in sunlight it is other- worldly. The building is emblematic of the late nineteenth century Irish church at the zenith of its power and influence. From the height of the church, looking down on the ruins of the great medieval St Saviour’s Dominican priory, established in 1291, the words of St Paul are called to mind: ‘Here we have no lasting city, but we seek the city that is to come.”

Crochta: the hanging place

In the grounds of the church there is a quiet corner, a place easily overlooked, called Crochta in Irish: the hanging place located in no man’s land outside the walls, the place of execution. There stands a memorial in stone by Limerick-born artist Clíodhna Cussen from nearby Newcastle West. Unveiled in 1988 by the Franciscan Bishop Fiachra Ó Ceallaigh, the simplicity of the memorial is in stark contrast with McCarthy’s great edifice but none the less striking. It speaks of darker more difficult times for those who would listen. On this spot in August 1579 the Franciscans Patrick O’Healy and Conn O’Rourke were hanged.

Bishop O’Healy and Connbráthair O’Rourke

One source suggests that Patrick O’Healy who was born about 1540 was a native of Dromahaire, County Leitrim or made his novitiate at the Franciscan friary which was established there in 1508. He later pursued studies for the priesthood in Spain, in the 1560s becoming a member of the Franciscan province of Cartagena. In 1575 O’Healy was sent to Rome to represent Irish interests at the court of Pope Gregory XIII where he was provided Bishop of Mayo in 1576. Meanwhile, James Fitzmaurice Fitzgerald of Desmond had secured the pope’s support for a Catholic rebellion against Queen Elizabeth. And when Fitzmaurice set sail for Ireland from Lisbon in November 1577 he was accompanied by Bishop O’Healy. However the venture fell foul both of bad weather and a mutiny by the Breton captain and his crew, with Fitzmaurice and O’Healy afterwards going their separate ways. After a little over a year in Paris, Bishop O’Healy made his own way to Ireland in early summer 1579. His companion was a young Irish Franciscan confrere, Conn O’Rourke, not yet thirty years old and probably a fellow alumnus of the Dromahaire friary.

Betrayal and death

En route to Connacht, O’Healy and O’Rourke were entertained in Askeaton, County Limerick by Eleanor, wife of Gerald Fitzjames Fitzgerald, earl of Desmond and promptly betrayed by her to the authorities in Limerick, who were forewarned of their passage through the city. The friars were condemned without trial by the lord president of Munster, Sir William Drury and sentenced to death for refusing to acknowledge the queen as supreme head of the church. They were brought the twenty miles from Limerick to Kilmallock where they were both executed by hanging on or about 13 August 1579. O’Healy was the first Catholic bishop to be put to death in Ireland since the beginning of the Henrican Reformation and his death was recorded that year in the Irish Annals of Loch Cé.

The Bishop O’hElidhe, the paragon of learning and piety of the whole world, and the son of O’Ruairc, Connbráthair, the son of Brian, son of Eoghan O’Ruairc, came from the east, after their education and tour. The justiciary of Erinn apprehended them and they were both hanged, to the profanation of God and men.

A bloody harvest

The government was panicked by the immediate circumstances of the summer, namely the landing of a Spanish expeditionary force in Kerry under O’Healy’s erstwhile fellow traveller, James Fitzmaurice on 18 July. Moreover, it was increasingly fearful of the influence of seminarytrained priests and bishops in strengthening the resolve of the Catholic laity. The executions of O’Healy and O’Rourke signalled a hardening of attitudes on the part of the English administration in Ireland and were followed by a particularly bloody period for the Catholic community, marked by severe repression. Many of those beatified by John Paul II in 1992 lost their lives during these years, including the so-called Wexford martyrs, also Fr William Tirry, OSA, Archbishop Dermot O’Hurley, Margaret Ball and Maurice MacEnraghty. MacEnraghty was executed in Clonmel in 1585 and is commemorated alongside O’Healy and O’Rourke in his native Kilmallock. On the road this summer, step away to Kilmallock. Visit the town, its museum, churches and ruins and why not steal a quiet moment in prayer to the martyrs memorial- ized at Crochta.

The Garden This Month

Deirdre Anglim

Mallow bushes are the main feature of my garden this year. Clusters of pink and white flowers adorn the branches, attracting dozens of bees on sunny days. Taking cuttings of this lovely bush couldn’t be easier. Choose non- flowering shoots about 6/7 inches long. Remove all but the top few leaves. You can either put the slips into a deep trench in a shady part of the garden or into a pot of compost. Keep the cuttings watered and in shade till they take root. Lavatera, (to give it the proper title) needs staking to protect the bush from strong winds.

Dad’s red roses bloom in the front garden. I planted a slip of his pink rose in the big flower bed last year. It warms my heart to see it growing tall and strong this summer.

The elegant red crocosmia (known as Lucifer because of its searing paprika red colour) is magnificent. This elegant red crocosmia was originally gifted to me by one of my gardening friends. This year she donated more bulbs so I am blessed with an abundance of flowers.

Another generous gardener has shared his lilies and irises with me. His garden is a delight to see. He spends every day weeding, hoeing, and composting. Vegetables and flowers are lovingly tended and nurtured.

Osteospermum continues to spread itself in purple, keeping weeds at bay.

We have cabbage, potatoes and onions growing in pots, tubs and the dog’s old kennel bed. ‘We’ being the royal plural as I am not responsible for these. My other half prefers to feed the body with his produce. He knows what he is doing too. Lettuce has been sown at least twice since the beginning of May.

Water every day too, (except when the heavens open). Use the hose on hydrangea, gladioli, delphinium, and any shrub that needs moisture. I prefer to water in the evening.

Just in case you are heading off on your holidays soon- here are a few essential jobs to do BEFORE you leave home.

Long Fight For Civil Rights

On 16th March, 1827, a signifitle against slavery in the United States was reached with the founding of a weekly newspaper entitled Freedom’s Journal. It was the first newspaper in the United States that was owned, published, edited and operated by black people. The new publication told its readers that release from slavery was only the beginning, and there was a long road to be travelled if they were to achieve their full civil rights.

Black people needed a strong voice to speak for them. Before the American Civil War the slave states controlled around four million slaves, almost one-third of their entire population. From sunrise to sunset, these unfortunates toiled in the fields, served as house servants, worked in factories, in mines and on the construction of railroads and canals. The market value of a slave ranged from a few dollars to 1,000 dollars.

Man’s Inhumanity to Man

A graphic account of the conditions in which they were forced to live is given by Josiah Hensen, who wrote about his own experience as a slave. ‘Our dress was of tow cloth … a pair of coarse shoes once a year. We lodged in log huts.. wooden huts were an unknown luxury. In a single room we were huddled, like cattle, ten or a dozen persons, men, women and children….There were neither bedsteads nor furniture… Our beds were collections of straw and old rags… The wind whistled and the rain and snow blew in through the cracks, and the damp earth soaked in the moisture till the floor was miry as a pigsty’.

Nearly forty years after the establishment of Freedom’s Journal, another important milestone along the road to civil rights was reached with the issuing of the Emancipation Proclamation on 1st January, 1863, by Abraham Lincoln as America approached the third year of its civil war.

The proclamation declared ‘that all persons held as slaves’ within the rebellious states ‘are, and henceforward shall be free’.

Ingrained Prejudice

Although the Emancipation Proclamation did not immediately free a single slave, it raised the hearts and imagination of millions of African Americans. However, prejudice is very resilient and it takes more than words to end discrimination. Just over a year after the Emancipation Proclamation, on 23rd February, 1864, two African Americans attended a public event at the White House. They were Dr. Alexander Thomas Augusta, the army’s first African American physician, and his assistant, Dr. Anderson Abbott. With the Marine Band playing, the pair went to meet President Lincoln. As they were being introduced, Lincoln’s son, Robert came up to the President and asked him ‘Are you going to allow this invasion?’ obviously referring to the presence of the Black Americans.

The President replied: “Why not?’ Nothing more was said. However, the two doctors were stared at by stunned guests and they were the objects of equal amounts of curiosity and hostility for the remainder of the reception.
Fast forward to 16th October, 1901. Booker T. Washington, a distinguished educator, orator and author, received an invitation to dine with President Theodore Roosevelt in the White House. You might think that inviting a black man to dinner at the White House wasn’t a big deal. You would be wrong. Southern newspapers expressed outrage.

Letters poured into the White House full of anger and menace. Men swore never to vote for Roosevelt in future elections, and for the remainder of his term as President (1901-1908), Theodore Roosevelt was never again to invite a black person to dinner at the White House.

Shameful Double Standards

The world premiere of ‘Gone with the Wind’, in Atlanta, Georgia, in December, 1939, was almost as big a production as the epic film itself. It was the climax of three days of festivities attended by more than 300,000 people. On the surface, the three days of festivities went off without a hitch, but one shameful episode was covered up by the glamour and the spectacle.

The black actors in the film were excluded from the festivities. The people of Atlanta were prepared to receive them when they appeared on the stage of Loew’s Grand Theatre, but they would refuse to dine with them or sit with them in an auditorium.

Since then, Civil Rights Acts, initiated by President John F. Kennedy, were put on the Statute book by President Lyndon Johnson in 1964 and 1965. These laws are more than welcome, but few would be foolhardy enough to claim that they have succeeded in eliminating racial prejudice from hearts and minds.

LOST

Harold Murphy

He wandered around his bungalow looking in each room: searching in cupboard drawers, searching, searching, wondering just what he could have done with it. He knew it was in the bungalow somewhere. He had it last week, the week before, even the month before. So where did he put it? This was not like him at all, for he had always put it back in its nor- mal place. It was not something you just left lying around: it was valuable, so why was it not in its usual place? He sat down on the settee. He could feel himself getting agitated; he knew his mind and memory were no longer what they had once been. He quietly cursed himself for getting old and feeble as his years caught up with him. He sat there looking around his living room “I know you are there! You are there somewhere but where?” He sighed and got up to search again, looking under the cushions, back to the cupboards in the sideboard, into the kitchen to go through the drawers and cupboards, then into his bedroom to the dresser drawers then the wardrobe. “Perhaps it is under the mattress?” But this glimmer of hope quickly faded when his search turned up nothing. He sat on the edge of the bed thinking what he could have done with it from last week.

We can never go back

“Oh Archie Mc Bride”, he said to himself “if only it was possible to get this mind of yours serviced”. That thought brought a smile to his face “you can get most things serviced” he told himself, “Cars, washing machines, vacuum clean- ers and most electrical things, so why not the mind? If only I could go back, to when I had a memory like a brand new shiny sixpence. My old mind in those days had a memory like an elephant’s; it forgot nothing. But now-a-days Archie, me boy, your old memory is getting worse”, he told himself. As he sat there, he caught a glimpse of his reflection in the wardrobe mirror, his hair getting
more greyish and lighter on top as his years went by. “Oh to be young once more and to have the life of my youth all over again; oh but Archie my boy, it is only wish- ful thinking and no matter how we all wish, we can never go back, and all of this will not find what you have put somewhere and now lost.”

As he rose off the bed he sud- denly thought, “Could someone have taken it?” muttering to himself. His elderly mind quickly dis- missed this thought for it was himself to blame. He had put it somewhere after last week and now he couldn’t find it. He had heard others at the pensioners’ club talking about how their memory was fading. “Dear God, what if I don’t find it?”. He cursed himself again for being old and feeble – minded. He wandered back to his bedroom again. Even though he knew it wasn’t there he still searched and searched. Now he was going to have to report it lost to his local police station; per- haps that was just as well for they would know what to do. He of course knew there would be no end of questions.

He went out to the hall closet to get his coat from the coat rack. As he began to put his arm into one of the sleeves it was then he saw it. “So there you are” he mut- tered to his pension book.”Oh you have caused me a lot of worry this day”. As he stood with one arm in his coat jacket, the fear and panic subsiding from his aged face and mind there came to him the knowledge that somehow he had forgotten to take it from his pocket after he came back from the Post Office last Friday, and put it back into the drawer in the living room cabinet. As he held the pension book in his hand he thought to himself “now I know why there is rejoicing when that which was lost is found”.

Beyond Caravaggio

Deirdre Powell

Μichelangelo Merisi dacaravaggio (1571 1610) was one of the most revolutionary figures in the history of art. He was a master of storytelling, and his paintings depict an intense rationalism and dramatic use of light. His work had a lasting impact on European artists during his lifetime and following his death. Artists who were strongly influenced by Caravaggio’s work were known as the “Caravaggisti” or “Caravaggesques”.

Beyond Caravaggio showcased four major works by this Italian artist. These were “The Supper at Emmaus” (1601) (National Gallery London); “The Taking of Christ” (1602) (National Gallery of Ireland); together with two works never previously exhibited in Ireland – “Boy Bitten by a Lizard” (1594-95) (National Gallery London) and “Boy Peeling Fruit” (c.1592) (The Royal Collection). The exhibition brought together over 40 major paintings that were undertaken by the Caravaggisti.

His most Famous Work

Perhaps the most famous of the four works by caravaggio himself is “The Taking of Christ”, which was painted in 1602 and is on indefinite loan to the National Gallery of Ireland from the Jesuit Community in Leeson Street, Dublin. The artist was at the height of his fame when he painted this picture for the Roman Marquis Ciriaco Mattei. The artist offered a new perspective of the narrative of the Gospels, with the work avoiding any description of the setting. The focus of the painting is on the action of Judas and the Temple guards on an unresisting Jesus. A fleeing St. John the Evangelist is also portrayed. Caravaggio includ- ed himself in the work as a man holding a lantern, who is a passive spectator in the scene.

“The Taking of Christ” was a gift from the Jesuit Community to the National Gallery of Ireland. The identity of the painting is of note because it had been attributed to the artist Gerard Honthorst as a result of a label on the painting. Following restoration work by restorer Sergio Benedetti, the paint- ing was identified as a “lost” Caravaggio. The painting had been gifted to the Jesuit community by a medical doctor Marie Lea-Wilson (neé Ryan), who had originally bought the painting as a student while holidaying in Edinburgh, Scotland, for £8.00 in the 1920s.

Another Major Work

The second painting of interest is “The Supper at Emmaus”, painted in Rome in about 1601. The picture depicts the meal that the two disciples had with a stranger (the Resurrected Christ), whom they met on the Road to Emmaus; the story is told in St. Luke’s gospel. In his painting, Caravaggio has chosen to represent that moment when, at the breaking of bread, the two disciples realize that the stranger is, in fact, the Resurrected Christ. Caravaggio in essence freezes that moment, allowing us to consider the miracle and also to feel that sense of astonishment and shock that was felt by the two disciples.

In his religious paintings, Caravaggio invests a sense of powerful drama; he accomplishes this by his handling of shadow and light, which is referred to as chiaroscuro in fine art. According to the 17th century writer Giovanni Pietro Bellori, a prominent biographer of artists, Caravaggio “never brought his figures out into daylight but placed them in the dark brown atmosphere of a closed room, using a high light that descended vertically over the principal parts of the bodies, while leaving the remainder in shadow, in order to give force through a strong contrast of light and dark.”

Caravaggio challenged the convention established by Renaissance artists that the canvas, i.e., the picture surface, served as a barrier between the painted world and the real world. The Renaissance idea was that the viewer would observe the painting but not enter into it. By contrast, Caravaggio sought to project his figures physically through the canvas and out into our own space, thereby consolidating the notion that the viewer is part of the picture also.

Michelangelo Merisi da Caravaggio’s brief career has taken its place as a turning point in the history of art. His life was short and violent and he seems to have had a tempestuous nature. However, his life provides us with a story that is dramatic and sensational, and his paintings continue to demand our attention.

Patron Of Europe

St. Teresa Benedict of the Cross (Edith Stein) Feast Day 9th August

Edith Stein was born in Poland in 1891 the youngest of seven children of a Jewish family. By the age of thirteen she had lost her faith in Judaism. A brilliant student and philosopher she obtained a doctorate in Philosophy. Witnessing the strength of the faith of her Catholic friends led her to an interest in Catholicism, which led her to studying a catechism on her own before converting to Catholicism in 1922. She became a Carmelite nun, taking the name Teresa Benedicta of the Cross, and is recognised as a profound spiritual writer. When the Nazis came to power she fled to Holland. However she and her sister were captured and sent to Auschwitz where she died in the gas chamber on 9 August 1942. She was canonised by Pope John Paul 2nd who declared her a Patron of Europe.

Saint Martin Replies

  • Donegal: All my life St Martin has been my friend. He helped my family with illhealth, exams, jobs they loved, long journeys and safe arrival of their babies. Thank you St Martin, Sacred Heart and our mother Mary for all their help. Trust in them and rely on them and all will be well.
  • Radcliffe: UK I promised St Martin I would write to you to publish my heartfelt thanks for favours granted. I have asked him for so many things and he has never failed me and to intercede on my behalf to the Sacred Heart. An eye operation which was an emergency has been successful through praying to him. Also for looking after my mother whom I was unable to help while I recovered. Thank you all for your wonderful magazine.
  • Cork: Please publish my sincere thanks to St Martin for so many answered prayers over the years. Most recently for returning my aunt to health after a very serious illness. She became unwell very suddenly and her prognosis was not good. After praying to St Martin she is now on the road to recovery and her doctors are calling this a miracle. Thank you St Martin and the Sacred Heart of Jesus. You have never failed me.
  • Wicklow: I would like to thank St Martin for many favours in my life especially for the last 12 months when I was diagnosed with Breast Cancer. I prayed to him every day during my treatment, he never let me down.. I am now free of cancer and will be forever grateful to him for his intercession on my behalf.
  • Kerry: Recently I developed swelling on both my legs up to my knees. I worried that I was in serious trouble. While waiting in the Doctor’s Surgery I picked up a copy of the St Martin magazine and promised him publication if I got good news. The result was positive and the swelling was diagnosed as just the side effect of a blood pressure drug. And no cause for anxiety. I have great faith in the Mass, Our Lady and St. Martin and the Holy Souls. They never let me down.
  • Dublin: I am writing to you giving thanks to St Therese, St Martin and the Sacred Heart of Jesus for answering my request for my son and his wife to return home in order to get their lives sorted out. They are going through a difficult time. They have two boys and live in London but are back now thank God. Please pray for all couples with problems.
  • Galway: I am just writing to St Martin to thank him, the Sacred Heart, Our Lady and St Anthony for my grandson passing his Driving Test the first time. I am presently praying for my daughter to get the job she wants and for another daughter to stay in the job she has, as well as for a few more favours.
  • Anon: I would like to thank St Martin for his powerful intercession with God on my behalf. I was granted two particular favours. The first was getting my high blood pressure down. Also, after having an operation I was left with a lot of fluid on my arm and was told it would always be there. I would as a consequence have to wear what is known as a medical sleeve. However both the fluid and the swelling have now disappeared and my arm is back to normal, not as a result of medical intervention but because of prayer. Nothing is impossible to God.
  • London: For the past year I have been waiting for a knee transplant and thank God at last I was given a definite date. I want to give grateful thanks here to St Martin for making a good recovery. The hospital are pleased with the outcome and I know he will help me to become more mobile in the future. Jesus I trust in you.
  • Cavan: Please publish my sincere thanks to St Martin for many favours received over the years. This letter is long overdue. Special thanks for a recent favour which ended well and the girls involved are on speaking terms again thanks to St Martin. He has never let me down, such a special Saint. Forever grateful.
  • County Mayo: Just a note to say a big thank you to St Martin for many favours received through out my life, including my sister, her daughter and my brother’s return to good health and my own health for which I am very grateful.

Small Is Beautiful

Small Is Beautiful

Vincent Travers OP

I’ll start small. A sparrow is a tiny bird and a penny is a small sum of money. In Jesus’ day sparrows were two a penny. In Matthew’s Gospel, we get four sparrows for two pennies. But in St. Luke’s gospel we get five for the price of two. An extra one is thrown in for good measure. The extra one had no market value. It was deemed worthless. Yet, Jesus makes the point, that even the worthless spar- row, given away for nothing, is priceless. In God’s eyes, we are worth more than hundreds of spar- rows. Each is beloved. Each precious. Each a jewel in God’s crown. Each He looks at with a loving gaze.

You of Little Faith

We are slow to believe what Jesus says. We undervalue and underes- timate self worth. Humanly speaking, we want to be valued and appreciated for our own sake. What could be more natural. Self- worth, alas, is not something obvious. It is not self-evident. Actually, no one can develop a sense of their own self-worth from within. That comes from outside. And it must come as a gift from someone who believes in our worth.

Lies

This insight is powerfully illustrated in the well-known fairy tale of the wicked witch who imprisoned the beautiful princess in the tower. Each day the witch fed the princess a diet of lies. She kept telling her she was ugly. Sadly, when a lie is repeated often enough we tend to believe it. The lie was the spell the witch cast over the princess. And she believed the lie. She believed she was ugly. And as a result, she was spell bound by the lie. But one day all that changed. One day, while looking out the small tower window, she saw a young handsome man below, looking up, gazing wide eyed at her. Their eyes met. They held each other’s gaze. And the moment she saw the look of awe and wonder in his eyes, she knew the witch was a liar. In his presence she discovered a sense of her inner beauty. He broke the witch’s spell. That was his gift to her. That must be our gift to each other.

Spells

There are people close to us who cast spells over us, people who should know better spouses, parents, siblings, teachers, bosses, people in positions of influence and authority. They belittle and demean us, humiliate us in private and public, make us feel no good, stupid, ugly, and lousy. They cast their wicked spell that undermines our selfesteem, and damages our selfrespect. They insist on comparing us to others. Comparisons are odious, at any time, but especially hurtful and damaging when person- al, derogatory, and false.

Unique

God never repeats himself. Each act of creation is unique. Each act is incomparable. There will never be another you. We do not compare apples and oranges. When we do, we insult both the apples and the oranges. Being unique means no two people have the same finger- prints. We may seem the same speak, walk, sing and dance, play and pray, wash our car, cook, brush our teeth, kick a football, swing a golf clubbut we do these things in our own special way, like no one else. God made us differently. Being enlightened is looking in God’s mirror and crying out, as Mary of Nazareth did, “My soul magnifies the Lord. He who is mighty has done great things for me and holy is his name.” But how many of us see ourselves as God sees us? It’s the old story, what we do not see we do not appreciate.

Poor Self-Esteem

Instinctively we feel ourselves to be valuable without, perhaps, being able to pin down the reason why this is so. Deep inside, we place a high value on ourselves. We would hardly be human if we did not. That is why we hurt so much when people, especially good people, ridicule and demonize us. Yet despite our natural instincts, psychologists tell us that most people have a poor opinion of themselves, and add rather ominously, we become what we feel. They claim that most people are too busy trying to be someone else. This, of course, is disastrous. It calls into question God’s good sense in making us who we are, because, in effect, we are saying, “God I don’t like what you have made. You could have done a better job.” Quite simply, that’s not only insulting, it’s blasphemous. We have no right to call into question God’s good taste and creative handiwork. In God’s eyes each one of us is a masterpiece. Each priceless. Each worth more than a hundred sparrows.

Audience

In the movie, ‘A Man for all Seasons’, a young ambitious man his name is Richard approaches Thomas More, Lord Chancellor of England, in the court of Henry V111. He asks him to use his influence with the king to have him appointed to a position of influence in the palace. Thomas knows Richard is selfcentred and ambitious. He can see the direction he is heading and advises him to go home and become a teacher in his village school. Richard was furious and protested,” A teacher!” Thomas More replied, “Yes, you will become a great teacher.” Furiously Richard screamed, “but who will ever know it?” More replied, “You will know it, and God will know it, and that is a mighty impressive audience.”

Supreme Importance

What matters, ultimately, is not what we think, but what God thinks. Jesus tells us what God thinks in words, so simple, that even a small child can understand. “We are worth more than hundreds of sparrows.” This is God’s gift to us and God wants us to accept the gift, cherish it, and live it. Indeed, the more we live it, the more we make our corner of the world the kind of place God had in mind, when he made it.

Question Box

Question 1. Would I be correct in believing that the Parable of the Wheat and Darnel addresses the question why God allows evil to exist with us in the world? When I read this Parable I feel very much reassured by Jesus that justice will be done at the end of time.

Answer:

Yes you are correct. Wheat and weeds growing side by side until the harvest. That’s how Christ described his church. Good and bad, saints and sinners, would all be part of his kingdom on earth. And that is the way it has been from the beginning. Indeed the history of the church is so full of sin and sinners that the wonder of it all is how it survived, how it continued to exist, how, despite its frailty and sinfulness, it managed to continue to be such a mighty force for good in the world up to the present time. How did it sur- vive the scandals, the weakness of its leaders and its members? The answer of course is that Christ never abandoned, never left his church. ‘I will be with you always until the end of time’ he promised. Jesus knew His church would not be perfect here on earth, that ultimate perfection will only come about in the next life, and thathis church needed his presence. During his short life here on earth his enemies denounced him for ‘eating and drinking with sinners.’ But in doing so he made it clear that his love embraces everyone, saint and sinner.

Sinful and imperfect as we are, this teaching comforts us. Christ nevertheless calls on us to keep trying to grow and improve, to keep up the struggle. He tells us to be ‘perfect as our heavenly Father is perfect.’ We don’t become perfect overnight. It is a lifetime process but Christ is with us all the way, carrying us in times of weakness, urging us on when we are complacent and tempted to be content with our lukewarm state. As you  mention in your question, justice will be done at the end of time. In its teaching on the final judgement the Catechism of the Catholic Church I (1038) has the following:

The Last Judgment is “the hour when all who are in the tombs will hear the Son of Man’s voice and come forth, those who have done good, to the resurrection of life, and those who have done evil, to the resurrection of judgment” (Jn 5:28-29).

Question 2.  Do angels really exist or are they just stories for London Reader children?

Answer:

When we hear about angels we are tempted to dismiss them as stories for children but the bible the word of God refers to them and calls us to believe in their presence in God’s world and in our lives. Remember what God said to Moses, “I am sending an angel before you to guard you on the way…” (Exodus 23: 20). Inthe New Testament (Mt. 18:12) Jesus says “see that you never despise one of these little ones, I assure you their angels in Heaven constantly behold my heavenly Father’s face.” It is a long tradition in the Catholic Church that everyone is given an angel to guard him or her and to be a spiritual guardian through life. Our faith tells us that God loves and watches over each one of us and giving us a personal angel to guard and guide us is part of that belief.

Guardian Angel

On October 2nd we celebrate the feast and mass of the Guardian Angels in which we honour these angelic beings who protect us from spiritual and physical harm and inspire us to do good.

Prayer to our Angel Guardian

“Angel of God, my guardian dear, to whom God’s love commits me here, ever this day be at my side, to light and guard, to rule and guide. Amen”

Some Bible references to Angels

HEBREWS 1:14: “Are they not all ministering spirits sent forth for them who shall be heirs of salvation?”

Matthew 16:27: “For the Son of Man is going to come in His Father’s glory with his angels, and then He will reward each person according to what he had done.”

In his 2014 homily for the Feast of Holy Guardian Angels, October 2, Pope Francis told those who gathered for daily Mass to be like children who pay attention to their traveling companion; “It’s dangerous to chase away our traveling companion. Do not rebel; follow his advice. No one journeys alone and no one should think they are alone.”

From Coaching Inns To Hotels

In the early days of the hospitality industry a hotel was usually seen as a brief respite from travel, as extended stays in locations out side of one’s hometown were rare. Stopoff places offering a meal and a room such as coaching Inns were really only just that a place to break the journey or possibly spend the night. However, as modes of transport evolved during the Industrial revolution of the late eighteenth to nineteenth century; tourist lodging had to adapt to serve a new generation of traveller. It was during this time that the true transformation of the hotel industry began.

The arrival of the modern hotel The real growth of the modern hotel industry took place in USA with the opening of “The City Hotel” in New York in the year of 1794; the first building especially constructed for hotel purposes.

It was a brick structure fronting onto Broadway and was marked by stone embellishments above and between the windows. It housed a ballroom, public par-  lours, bars, a circulating library, as well as 137 rooms devoted to lodgings for overnight guests. It catered to the rich, the stylish, and the leaders of New York’s artistic, literary, and scientific circles. It welcomed public figures, from a 1797 reception for the recently elected President John Adams to a party given in honour of Andrew Jackson in 1817. The City Hotel took its last bow in 1849 and was demolished soon after.

In 1829, the Tremont Hotel in Boston Massachusetts opened its doors. It was widely known as the world’s first truly modern hotel. Free soap, bellboys and indoor plumbing were a few of its modern conveniences that offered hints at the modernisation still to come in hotel design.

Luxury hotels

From the mid-nineteenth century, hotels proliferated throughout North America and Western Europe. Luxurious hotels such as the Le Grand Hôtel Paris which opened in Paris in 1862. The hotel was a stunning monolith, designed to highlight the success, beauty, and grandeur of France’s Second Empire. The high arches of the hotel’s exterior were inspired by the nearby Opera House and the hotel included dozens of tracks of indoor lighting, which were powered by 4,000 gas jets. By 1890, the hotel was completely lit by electricity (a major development of the time).

In Great Britain by this time the railways had already begun to build a series of “railway hotels” near to their London termini. Train companies competed with each other to build bigger and better hotels for their passengers to stay in. These hotels were always the most luxurious in their respective cities, and were often built by the most acclaimed architects of the time. They attracted the rich and famous and for a few decades were the place to see and be seen. The first of these was The Great Western Royal Hotel at Paddington, London. The hotel built on Praed Street in the early 1850s was originally the idea of Isambard Kingdom Brunel, one of the nineteenth century’s engineering giants. Designed in the style of Louis XIV, it was opened on 9th of June 1854 by Queen Victoria’s Consort, Prince Albert.

Another great railway hotel is The Midland Grand Hotel at St. Pancras. Built by the Midland Railway Company the 150 roomed Midland Grand opened its doors in 1873. The building included many innovative features including hydraulic ‘ascending chambers’, concrete floors, and revolving doors. The Victorian decor was rich, lavish and expensive, with suites of rooms decorated with gold-leafed walls and a blazing fire in every room.

Many other large luxury hotels were built in London in the Victorian period. The Langham Hotel was the largest in the city when it opened in 1865. The Savoy, perhaps London’s most famous hotel, opened in 1889, the first London hotel with en-suite bathrooms to every room. Nine years later Claridges was rebuilt in its current form. Another famous hotel, the Ritz, based on its even more celebrated namesake in Paris, opened in 1906.

The upper end of the London hotel business continued to flourish between the two World Wars, boosted by the fact that many landowning families could no longer afford to maintain a London house and therefore began to stay at hotels instead, and by an increasing number of foreign visitors, especially Americans. Famous hotels which opened their doors in this era include the Grosvenor House Hotel and the Dorchester.

In the twentieth century, capital cities around the world began to mimic the grandeur stylings of Paris, London, New York, and soon, there were high-class luxury hotels all over the globe.

Boutique and budget hotels

In the mid-1990s there was a major proliferation of new hotels being opened, including hotels of many different types, from country house style hotels in Victorian houses to ultratrendy smaller boutique style hotels and minimalist premises.

The first budgettargeted hotels appeared in the mid 1980s, although, it wasn’t until around 2000 that this type of accommodation really started to grow sub- stantially. These are the Inn or Lodge type hotels such as Premier Inn, Holiday Inn Express, Ibis and Travelodge.

Capsule hotels became popular around this time. These are a type of economical hotel where people sleep in stacks of rectangular containers. They were first introduced in Japan in 1979. These feature a large number of extremely small “rooms” (capsules) intended to provide cheap, basic overnight accommodation for guests who do not require or who cannot afford the services offered by more conventional hotels.

In 2002, Simon Woodroffe, Chairman and Founder of YO! Company, drew inspiration from the Japanese capsule hotels he discovered on his travels; infused them with a sense of compact luxury and YOTEL was born. YOTEL’s ‘cabins’ are uncompromisingly designed around guests, taking the essential elements of luxury hotels into compact, but smart spaces with bespoke mattresses, rejuvenating monsoon rain showers, adjustable mood lighting and a Technowall with smart TVs, multi power points and an electronic check in system.

Conceived for busy international travellers, YOTEL hotels provide everything for a guest to relax, refresh, sleep and connect within global transportation hubs with many of them located in international airports and major cities across the world. The New York hotel is also home to the YOBOT, a robotic luggage concierge that has become a tourist attraction in itself!

In the twenty first century, hotel innovation continues to grow. We’ve seen the building of ice hotels, and an expansion of high-quality affordable hotel lodgings for people from all different socio-economic backgrounds. In the industrial era hotels were rigid autocracies stratified by income. Now they are arguably evolving into communities of like- minded people who, at least for a few nights, live in a system that transcends nationality and responds to who they are. Or who they would like to be. Who do you want to be next time you hand over your passport and check in? The options are now truly endless.

Gianna Beretta Molla: The Pro-life Saint

Then, on 16th May 2004, Pope John Paul II declared Gianna Beretta Molla a Saint, history was made, Never before had a husband witnessed his wife’s canonisation. Her life had been short, 39 years, but in that time she had been wife, mother, physician and Saint. Perhaps it should not be too surprising as she was part of a family who lived “a life of intense piety”. The Rosary was prayed daily as was family attendance at Mass.

Born in 1922, Gianna made her First Communion in 1928 and was Confirmed in Bergamo Cathedral two years later. Her teachers described her as a “diligent student” who was “always smiling”. After the sudden death of her sister Amalia, she made a spiritual retreat, resolving “to do everything for Jesus”. An enthusiastic member of “Catholic Action”, a group that helped the poor and needy, she planned retreats and organised courses, reminding others of the words of Saint Maria Goretti, that life was beautiful “when it is dedicated to great ideals”.

She then studied medicine in Milan, returning home to open a surgery once qualified. Frequently the poor were not charged as she regarded the poor sick as “images of Jesus Christ”. Late nights were common as she never left her work- place until every patient had been seen. Her own ill health prevented her from working with her brother Enrico, a priest in the Brazilian missions.

Accompanying pilgrims to Lourdes in 1945, she prayed to Our Lady for guidance, asking should she join a religious order or marry. No sooner had she returned home than she met Pietro Molla, who had also been praying, for “a blessed mother for my children”. After a short engagement they were married and as Gianna walked down the aisle, the congregation applauded the woman they loved because of “the exemplary manner of her practice of the Catholic faith”.

The Catholic Mother

She had earlier written to Pietro describing her vision of their married life, stating “With God’s help and blessing, we will do all we can to make our family a little cenacle where Jesus will reign over all our affections, desires and actions”. Before long, the children arrived, “God has blessed us” she wrote “we have three beautiful children, three handfuls”. They may have been “handfuls “at times but to their parents they were “treasures”. This joy, however, was marred by problems during pregnancy. Two children were delivered late after long hours of labour, with Gianna refusing all pain relief. Two miscarriages occurred before a further pregnancy. But a life threatening fibroid uterine tumour was found. One procedure could have saved the mother but not the child and, true to her faith, Gemma refused this. Less invasive surgery was carried out, allowing her to continue working until the day she was admitted to hospital. She told friends she was “ready for anything provided my child is saved”. Then she told Pietro “If you must decide between me and the child, save the child. I insist on it”. On Good Friday 1962, Emanuela was delivered by Caesarian section. How- ever, Gianna’s own condition deteriorated rapidly. She lay in agony for a week, frequently calling out “Jesus I love you”. Unable to receive Holy Communion because she could not swallow, she begged for the Sacred Host to be placed on her lips. She died on 28th April 1962.

The cause for her canonisation began in 1972. Five years later, as Lucia Cirilo, a Protestant, was close to death, a nurse prayed for Gianna’s intercession and the woman was restored to health. In 2003 Elizabeth Comparini was told her child had little chance of survival but after prayers to the Blessed Gianna, the child was saved.

At the Second World Day of the Family in 1997, daughter Emanuela, now a doctor herself, offered this prayer;

“Dear Mother, thank you for having given me life two times, once when you conceived me and once when you permitted me to be born. Intercede always for all mothers and families who turn to you and entrust themselves to you”.
Perhaps the greatest compliment paid to her came from her doctor who said “Behold the Catholic mother.”

Guests At The Wedding

Jesus said to the chief priests and the elders of the people, “The kingdom of heaven may be compared to a King who gave a feast for his son’s wedding. He sent his servants to call those who had been invited, but they would not come…. But they were not interested: one went off to his farm, another to his business, and the rest seized his servants, maltreated them and killed them. The King was furious. He despatched his troops, destroyed those murderers and burnt their town. Then he said to the servants, “The wedding is ready, but as those who were invited proved to be unworthy, go to the crossroads in the town and invite everyone you can find to the wedding.” So these servants went onto the roads and collected together everyone they could find, bad and good alike, and the wedding hall was filled with guests. (Mt 22:1-10)

A teacher once asked a class of children, “Hands up all those who want to go to heaven?” All hands shot up immediately. All, that is, except little Sarah-Jane. Teacher said “you mean to tell me that you don’t want to go to heaven. “No! said Sarah-Jane, looking around her, “Not if that lot is going!

Have you ever had the experience of attending a wedding celebration and all was going smoothly until you discovered that guest names had been assigned to particular places at particular tables? And you couldn’t settle until you found out at what table you were seated, and who was sitting next to you. And God forbid, perhaps you had to make a few little changes to the seating arrangement before you could relax and enter into the celebration!

Life in the Kingdom.

Jesus had a vision of human life as God intended it to be: of human beings together at the Father’s banquet table, as children of the same Father, as brothers and sisters to one another, relating with mutual acceptance, mutual respect and love. This is what Jesus called ‘the reign of God’ and what we refer to as the Kingdom of God or the Kingdom of heaven. In the preaching of our church this Kingdom has often been reduced to the experience of life after death, a pie in the sky when you die, not reality. But, clearly, Jesus had this world, and the here and now, in mind; beginning here and a reality that would see its fulfilment and completion in the heavenly mansions. In the only prayer that he gave us to nourish our identity and mission we pray “Our Father…thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven.”

Following on this we can hardly claim to be authentic followers of Jesus unless we are engaged at some level in the work of breaking down barriers, building bridges, and making room for our brother and sister at the table beside us, no matter what the past estrangement between us, no matter what the difference of race, nationality, ethnicity, church or religion.

The chief priests and the elders were so consumed with prejudice that they were shutting themselves out from life in the Kingdom.

And the idea of sitting down and sharing the same table with outcasts, rejects, outsiders, and gentiles was so offensive and repugnant to them, that there was no way they would take up the invitation to the King’s wedding feast.

Prejudice divides and separates.

Some would say we all harbour a few prejudices: any unfair feeling of dislike for a person or group because of race, sex or religion or past negative experience. In the image of the wedding feast these are the people you would not like to be next nor near at the table. At the root of prejudice there is often the idea that I or my crowd are better than the other crowd, socially, racially or spiritually. We look down on them, shun them and when we speak of them it is usually in derogatory terms by which we try to diminish their humanity.

Many of us are fairly happy living inside our prejudices and often oblivious to them. When someone challenges the way we see some people, the way we think about them, the way we relate to them, we resent it, just like the chief priest and elders in the gospel today.

You remember Shylock’s great speech in The Merchant of Venice’ where he asks Antonio why he feels he has the right as a Christian to rubbish Shylock because he is a Jew.

“I am a Jew, yes. But have I not got hands, mouth, ears and senses just like you? And do I not hurt at times just like you? Am I not cold and warmed by the same winter and summer as a Christian is? If you prick me, do I not bleed? If you tickle me do I not laugh? And if I am wronged do I not feel the same pain you do?”

Brothers and Sisters, no more and no less!

There is a Story of the Rabbi who once asked his students: “How do you know when the night is over and the day is at hand…?” Is it when you can see a tree in the distance and you can tell whether it is an apple tree or an orange tree?” answered one student. “A good answer”, said the Rabbi, “but not the one I’m looking for.” “Is it when you can see an animal in the distance and you can tell whether it is a sheep or a doe?” answered a second student. “Another good answer,” said the Rabbi “but again not the one I’m looking for.” The students were getting more and more frustrated: “Tell us then, when is it that you know that the night is over and the day is at hand? The Rabbi answered, “It is when you can look into the eyes of any man or woman and see there a brother or a sister, because unless you can do that no matter what time it is it is still dark.”

Dominic Collins SJ: Christian Soldier

David Bracken BA, BD, MESL, MA

This All Hallows Eve – a festival in honour of all the holy ones, light filled, at the beginning of the dark half of the year we remember the soldier and lay brother, Blessed Dominic Collins who was martyred on this day in the year 1602 in Youghal, County Cork and raised to the altars by St John Paul II in 1992.

A land laid waste

Dominic Collins was born in the seaside town of Youghal c.1566, the scion of a prominent merchant family. Both his father and brother served as mayor of the town in 1575 and c.1600 respectively. The first and second Desmond wars devastated Munster between 1569 and 1583 and Youghal was not spared the attendant ravages. The town was sacked and burned by the fifteenth earl of Desmond in late 1579 in a declaration of war against his Tudor overlords: ‘its houses being almost destroyed’ once again, two years later in 1581. During the conflict thousands of civilians died, victims of the scorched earth tactics of total war. In the wake of the conflagration the English poet, Edmund Spenser, describes a land laid waste and emptied of people: ‘there perished not many by the sword, but all by the extremities of famine, which they themselves had wrought’.

Irish migrant: soldier and adventurer

Against this backdrop the young Collins left Ireland in 1586 to seek his fortune and followed the welltrodden path to France. Sixteenth-century France was home to a large and colourful Irish community of soldiers, scholars and priests, merchants, hawkers and beggars, all seeking refuge from religious persecution, political instability and economic distress in the home country. Collins landed at Les Sables d’Olonne and found work in a Nantes hostelry where he spent three years before enlisting in the army of the Catholic League fighting against the Huguenots in Brittany. Tired of the humdrum of work, Dominic was perhaps inspired by the cause and the promise of adventure. Nine successful years were spent in military service: promoted to the rank of captain, he later was appointed military governor of the territory and château of Lapena. With the collapse of the Catholic League, he entered the service of the king of Spain where a glittering career in the army, no doubt awaited him.

Brother-novice

After a chance meeting with Fr Thomas White, S.J. in Lent 1598, Dominic Collins renounced all worldly prospects and after repeated requests, over long months was received as a brother novice by the Society of Jesus in Compostella on 8 December that year. Like Ignatius of Loyola before him a man once ‘given to the follies of the world’, a soldier bearing arms Collins was converted to Christ and wanted nothing more than to serve the Gospel as a religious brother. The seed of a vocation had been planted in his heart some twenty years before in his native Youghal by Jesuit Fathers Lea and Rochford who established a school there in 1577. The idea grew in him on hard-fought summer campaigns and during long nights over winter furlough. To quote the memoirs of St Ignatius, his greatest consolation, ‘was gazing at the sky and the stars, which he often did and for long, because he thus felt within himself a very great impulse to serve Our Lord’. Br Dominic made his first profession as a religious on 4 February 1601.

An ill-fated expedition

On 3 September 1601 a naval force of 33 Spanish ships under the command of Don Juan del Águila sailed for Ireland carrying some 4,500 soldiers. Among their number was the newly professed Br Dominic who had been appointed by his Spanish superiors to assist the chaplain to the forces, James Archer, S.J. In a dark omen the Spanish flotilla was scattered by storm. While the main fleet arrived in Kinsale at the beginning of October, Collins’ ship was forced back to Coruna. It made landfall at Castlehaven, west of Kinsale in early December where the ship’s company accepted the support of DonalO’Sullivan Beare, lord of Bantry. Collins was present at Kinsale on Christmas Eve 1601 when the Irish forces under O’Neill and O’Donnell suffered an ignominious defeat at the hands of the English forces under Mountjoy and the earl of Thomond. The besieged Spanish troops had joined battle when it was too late, the result of a miscommunication. Don Águila surrendered to Mountjoy on 2 January 1602 and returned to Spain with his army.

Siege of Dunboy

Collins remained behind presumably out of duty to his superior Fr Archer who, in the confusion of events, he had only met for the first time later that month in Gortnacloghy. Both men accompanied O’Sullivan Beare who was engaged in a desperate rearguard action against the English to his stronghold at Dunboy Castle on the Beara Peninsula. Archer departed Dunboy before the English laid siege to the castle on 6 June. The garrison was overwhelmed some ten days later on 18 June and all the defenders were summarily executed. Two others were hanged shortly afterwards in Cork, leaving Dominic Collins as the sole survivor of the siege of Dunboy. He was examined at length before Sir George Carew, president of Munster and was pressed to enter the service of the crown. According to the Jesuit historian Proinsias Ó Fionnagáin, as a Jesuit apostate he would have proved more useful to Carew than as a victim of the massacre at Dunboy. He refused. From Cork he was taken to Youghal where he was executed on 31 October 1602, wearing the simple habit of a Jesuit religious brother and professing to the end his Catholic faith.

The Garden This Month

Deirdre Anglim

Honeysuckle scents the air. Mallow is still flowering throughout the garden. Purple osteospermum sprawls along the beds. Orange, yellow and scarlet nasturtium meanders through the hedge at the low wall.

Autumn leaves decorate the lawn in shades of red, and gold and brown. Of course they must be gathered and transferred to the compost heap on the next dry day; but aren’t they beautiful as they drift to the ground?

Weeding is essential. Get out on any dry day, suitably attired in hat, coat/jacket, gloves and your gardening shoes, root out those weeds before they take over the beds. Remember to bend your knees, and protect your back. Pick a small area to clear at a time.

Cut back your perennials once they have finished flowering. Label the height/colour of plants before you lift and divide them. Sedum can be left as they are winter frost will enhance their appearance.

Start planting those spring bulbs. The size of the bulb deter- mines the depth it needs. Random sowing will reward you with clusters of colour next year.

Bare root rose bushes are on sale this month. Prepare a suitable site before you purchase. Roses grow best in their own allocated area. Use plenty of compost to enrich the soil. Allow enough space for the roots to be spread out. Stake if necessary. Water well. Attach a label with details of variety, height, and colour plus the date you planted each bush.

Gutters and drainpipes become clogged with leaves and debris during the month. These need to be cleaned out regularly. Ask for help if you need it!

Pots should be checked for drainage. Turn the pot on its side and poke the holes with old knitting needles or a fat stick to clear them. Where the soil level of the pot has gone down you can add a layer of peat to build it up again. Mount pots on flat stones or blocks so water can flow through instead of lodging in the base.

Share The Joy Of The Gospel

“The joy of the Gospel fills the hearts and lives of all who encounter Jesus.” In his apostolic letter ‘Evangelium Gaudium’ Pope Francis urges Christians to be missioners, to share their faith with those they encounter on life’s journey, and to proclaim the gospel with joy.

Our Faith is God’s greatest gift to us. It gives us a vision of the world as God sees it. But it is a gift not to be selfishly hoarded and Mission Sunday in October is a yearly powerful reminder to all that we are called to share our faith with those we meet in life. Celebrated all over the Christian world, it reminds us all that we are all asked to be missioners, to tell others the wonderful news that God loves us. Doing our best to live what we believe, is by far the most effective and best way we have of spreading the Good News, of teaching others about Christ. Standing up for our beliefs and values in a world where they are often ridiculed demands courage, but we are strengthened by the knowledge that Our Lord is always with us, and he tells us ‘Do not be afraid.’ Mission Sunday calls us to renew our efforts at living the faith we profess, and in our love for Christ and His church to pray for the missionary activity of the Church all over the world. His words to his disciples and to all of us are as fresh as ever today: “Go forth and make disciples of all nations… Proclaim the Good news to all Creation”.

Mission Sunday October 22nd

Knowledge of God

The essence of Christianity, and what makes it distinct from Judaism and other religions, is the knowledge of God as Our Father. Jesus makes it possible for each of us to personally know God as Our Father. He tells us ‘Who has seen me has seen the Father’ and in another place ‘I and the Father are one.’ In Jesus we see the perfect love of God a God who cares intensely and who yearns over men and women, loving them to the point of laying down his life for them upon the Cross. Jesus is the revelation of God a God who loves us completely, unconditionally, and perfectly.

Ordination Homily

Philip Mulryne O.P. who was ordained Priest on Saturday July 8th; celebrated his first mass on Sunday 9th July. The following is from the sermon preached by Fr. Ciaran Docherty O.P. at the mass.

This days after your ordination, there is a question you might ask yourself, a question that might and perhaps must haunt you every day for the rest of your life! What have I become?

The simple answer is a priest, and everybody thinks that they know what a priest is…he says mass and hears confessions and visits the sick and organises the bingo, but if we were to list all the different things a priest does still we would only be scratching the surface of what a priest is.

For there really is no easy answer to that question, because to understand what a priest is would be to understand the height and the depth of the being of Jesus Christ himself.

So we take all these things a priest does and we ask the obvious question as to why he does them at all. And to understand this we must investigate two things, we must look at Christ and see why he did what he did, and then you must search your own mind to find out why you did what you did.

The Gospels tell us many things about Jesus; in various ways they tell us who he is and what he did and at the root of it all we find a simple statement of love “For God so loved the world that he gave his only Son, that whoever believes in him should not perish but have eternal life.”

It was because of God’s love for his own creation that he gave us his only son as Saviour.

So love is the reason that Jesus did what he did,,, why he died on the cross to save us, why he rose again to give us the hope of eternal life.

Your life as a Dominican has been and will continue to be a preparation in prayer and study for the unfolding of your new reality, your priestly reality. In prayer and study you will learn more of this love that God has for you and hopefully you will be so filled with this love that it will strain to the limits your flesh, compelling you to preach the Gospel because you must get out what is within.

A Channel of Grace and love

Because you will stand now in the middle of a relationship, the relationship between God and his people. You are a servant of Christ and his people, a channel of grace and love.

You are a channel, a way for Christ to be in the world, but not the only way, and not the most important.

But you must humbly acknowledge that you are more than just the man in the middle. God has called you to serve him and his people will need you to serve them.

What you have learned from God, great though it is, is but a taste of the fullness of all the possibilities of divine love.

Christ knew the fullness of the love that brought him into the world and through everything which he did and said he communicated this love no matter how unable some were to receive or understand it. It is this love that he will teach you in prayer and which you must communicate to those you serve in your preaching.

So, never rest and say there is nothing more the Lord or his people can teach me. Always be on the lookout for what more you can be taught and what more you can learn so that you can serve Him and his people better. They will show you their need for God in all the ways that human beings need God and God will respond to them through you.

You now participate in God’s work of satisfying the needs of his people and if they see God in you they will come closer to him, sometimes a little, sometimes a lot, but even coming a little closer is something to rejoice
over.

So what is a priest? What are you?

You are a servant, a friend, a brother, a father, one who offers sacrifice and praise on behalf of the people and for the people and as you work and pray for the salvation of others, others will in their own way work and pray for your salvation. What you are you under- stand a little, what you are to become you understand not at all, but God who has begun this work in you will bring it to its completion and when he does you will fully understand what you are in the light of God’s full revelation of Himself to you.”

The Little Cross Chapel

Fr. Flannan Hynes

Irish Dominican Fr. Flannan Hynes has spent more than 35 years of his priesthood in South America. He worked in Argentina, Paraguay and is now in Uruguay. Here he writes about his apostolate in Paraguay

In 2003 I found myself assigned to work in Asunción, the capital of Paraguay. Several young men were just about to complete their novitiate year and were returning to Asunción to begin their studies in philosophy, in preparation for the priesthood. They were all from Paraguay. A new community had to be started to receive them. Here they would pray together and study for the Priesthood. Paraguay has one important difference from all the other countries of Latin America. The local native language is Guaraní. In all the other countries of Latin America, Spanish, or Brazilian, took over completely. Fortunately I was working in the city of Asunción where Spanish was the dominant language and I did not have to try to learn the very difficult Guaraní language.

Since the conquest the countries of Latin America have been Catholic, with the exception of Uruguay where I am at present. The Paraguayan people are a most religious people. Their faith is important to them and they express it with many statutes of Our Lord, Our Lady and the Saints, medals and religious symbols, candles, devotions, novenas and pilgrim- ages. From hard working, farming, poor, religious families have come many vocations to the priesthood and religious life.

Sadly Paraguay is one of the poorest countries in Latin America. The majority of the people continue to suffer greatly from unjust social structures.

The house where I lived and worked is attached to a small, cir- cular, modern church called The Little Cross. How the church got that name has an unusual history. Years ago on the corner of the street, where the church now stands a young soldier by the name of Cirilo Duarte was on guard duty. When it came time to hand over the rifle to a companion, who was replacing him, an accident happened and Cirilo was killed. A wooden cross was erected. It did
not last long as people cut off chips as ‘relics’. This happened several times. Flowers were left on the spot, candles lit and also money just left on the ground. Neighbours became concerned at what was happening to the money and a committee was formed to build a more permanent shrine. Tuesdays became days of pilgrimage to the Holy Cross. The church authorities became concerned about the devotion. Was it devotion to the Holy Cross or was it devotion to the young soldier? How much of it was superstition? Many plaques cemented to the shrine were in thanksgiving to Cirilo Duarte. With time the committee began to construct a small church beside the shrine.

Religious Orders expelled from Parguay

All religious orders were expelled from Paraguay in the 19th century. In 1969 we Dominicans began steps to return to Paraguay. The archbishop of Asunción asked us to take over this chapel dedicated to the Holy Cross. The people always referred to the chapel as THE LIT- TLE CROSS. When the altar was made the little cross from the shrine was placed within the altar, illuminated and with protective glass. The people could touch the glass, as they touch Crucifixes and all statutes. The shrine on the street corner was demolished. It took several years of patient work for the Dominicans to promote true devotion to the Holy Cross.

Beside the chapel the Dominicans built a technical school. At that time there were no technical schools in Paraguay. The school functioned at night time and gave classes in subjects that would help the young people find work. Carpentry, metal work, electricity, motor bike repairs, hairdressing, were some of the subjects offered.

I spent 8 years in Paraguay. For some of them I helped out as parish priest. The parish was divided into areas, each area with a Basic Christian Community in charge. The priest visited the communities twice a month and helped with the Bible reflection. On Fridays the ministers of Holy Communion would gather for Mass in the com- munity chapel and then set out to visit the sick. Each Friday the priest went to a different area with the ministers to give the sick the possibility of receiving the sacrament of Reconciliation. It might not seem much to go walking around the parish on Friday mornings until it is remembered that the temperature could be as much as 40°!

During my years in Paraguay another Irish Priest, Fr. Martin Hunter from Belfast worked with me. At the end of my time in Paraguay I was sent to Uruguay to work. Next month I will tell you about Uruguay and our missionary work there.

Piano Master and the Defiant Boy

Unknown Author

Wishing to encourage her young son’s progress on the piano, a mother took her boy to a Paderewski concert. After they were seated, the mother spotted a friend in the audience and walked down the aisle to greet her. Seizing the opportunity to explore the wonders of the concert hall, the little boy rose and eventually explored his way through a door marked NO ADMITTANCE.

When the house lights dimmed and the concert was about to begin, the mother returned to her seat and discovered that the child was missing. Suddenly, the curtains parted and spotlights focused on the impressive Steinway on stage. In horror, the mother saw her little boy sitting at the keyboard, innocently picking out Twinkle, Twinkle Little Star.

At that moment, the great piano master made his entrance, quickly moved to the piano, and whispered in the boy’s ear, “Don’t quit. Keep playing.” Then leaning over, Paderewski reached down with his left hand and began filling in a bass part.

Soon his right arm reached around to the other side of the child and he added a running obbligato. Together, the old master and the young novice transformed a frightening situation into a wonder- fully creative experience. The audience was mesmerized.

That’s the way it is in life. What we can accomplish on our own is hardly noteworthy. We try our best, but the results aren’t exactly graceful flowing music. But when we trust in the hands of a Greater Power, our life’s work truly can be beautiful.

Saint Martin Replies

  • Dublin: I want to thank St Martin interceding for me and helping me to get a two bedroomed house. I had been very unhappy for a long time where I had been living, so much so that it began to affect my health. My brother in particular was very concerned about me. The neighbours were very difficult and at times it all became too much for me to cope with. I prayed and prayed for a solution to this very serious and ongoing problem in my life. I cannot begin to tell you how happy I was when finally I was able to get a lovely new place to live. I have great faith in St. Martin and the power of prayer.
  • Cavan: Just a line to St Martin to thank him for the recovery of my dog who was knocked down on the road.
  • Antrim: I recently prayed St Martin’s Novena to help me with a very personal issue. I have prayed to him since I was very young and he has never failed me. Thank you so much St Martin for always hearing my prayers and helping me with everything. You are truly an amazing saint and I cannot thank you enough for all that you have for done.
  • Anon: I wish to thank St Martin for his powerful intercession. I am 75 years of age and I live alone. One night a few weeks ago I had bad palpitations and weak- ness. I rang the doctor on call. Then I went outside where I would have a chance of being found if I should fall down. Out of the blue a man I knew came along and helped me to get a taxi to the hospital where they gave me amazing treatment and attention. I know that man was sent by St Martin. There have been many other times that I turned to him for help and I can truthfully say he has never refused me. I thank you and I love you St Martin. I never feel alone when I can call on you.
  • Limerick: I promised St Martin that I would write this long over due thanksgiving. I have prayed to him for years and he has helped me through many difficult times in my life. I am now asking him to intercede on my behalf for a full time job for my son and a suitable job for myself as the shop where I have been working closed down.
  • Kerry: A month ago back surgery was planned for my brother. It seemed that the conservative approach to the problem was not improving the situation. I prayed to Our Lady, St Martin and the Holy Souls. The night before the date for surgery the Consultant told him that an improvement was taking place. Surgery was therefore deferred, (hopefully postponed) and he is to continue a regime for a month until another review. Our Lady, St Martin and the Holy Souls are always there to intercede for us.
  • Down: Thank you St Martin and Our Lady of Lourdes for helping me to get good results from a recent mammogram. I also want to express gratitude for my daughter passing her exam. Please continue to watch over us.
  • Westmeath: I wish to publish my sincere thanks to St Martin, the Sacred Heart of Jesus and Our Lady for so many favours received. Thanks for my sister’s recovery from cancer and for the health of all my family. Thanks also for my son’s employment. Please keep my family safe.
  • Antrim: Thank you to St Martin, St Joseph, the Sacred Heart and Our Lady. I pray daily and make the St Martin Novena on a continuous basis. They never fail to answer my prayers. My husband is a diabetic and after kidney failure I donated one of my own kidneys. He has also had to have a toe removed. Without prayer I could not have got through these and other events in my life. I also pray for my children and grandchildren every day.
  • Manchester: This letter to St Martin and the Apostolate is very much overdue. My granddaughter went to University to study medicine in September 2013. She sat her final exams this Summer and she has passed them. She has one more year to complete and another exam to pass which has nothing to do with medicine. I have placed her in St Martin’s care all the time but especially since University. When I prayed for her to get a place to do medicine I promised St Martin I would write and let the Apostolate know. I have known St Martin since 1961 and he is the most wonderful saint in Heaven. He is always by my side in all aspects of my life. He is my friend and I love him. Thanks be to Our Blessed Lord, Our Blessed Lady and St Martin.

Matt Talbot – A Man For All Seasons

Matt Talbot – A Man For All Seasons

Vincent Travers OP

When I was in infants’ class, We used to sing fadify with the words ‘1,2,3,4,5,6,seven, all good children go to heaven.’ ‘Good’ was the key word. What does ‘good’ look like? The best answer is someone good. Matt Talbot was a good man. There was a time in his life when Matt was not good. He was trouble! He was a hard man. He was known as ‘Matt the Man’!

Matt Talbot was born on the 2nd of May 1856. He was baptized in the Pro-Cathedral in Dublin’s inner city. He was one of 12 children. His father was a heavy drinker and so were his brothers and, as a result, the family grew
up in dire poverty.

Back in those days in Ireland, children were not obliged to go to school. Matt left school after one year unable to read or write. He started work at the age of 12 in a brewery. That was where he got the taste for drink. He would drain the liquor dregs in bottles. At the age of 13 he was considered a hopeless alcoholic. By the time he was 16, he came home drunk regularly. Drink was his only interest in life. By the time he was 28 his life was in ruins. Then something happened that changed his life.

Moment of Truth

He was standing outside a pub close to his home without a penny in his pocket, waiting impatiently for his drinking friends to come along and buy him a drink. They owed him! Whenever they had no money, and he had, he would buy them drinks. But, on that never- to-be-forgotten day, his drinking friends came along, one by one, and ignored him on their way into the pub. Maybe he had begged and scrounged money from them too often. Nonetheless, Matt was stunned and shocked and felt totally rejected. Afterwards, on reflection, he said that was his moment of truth.

He made his way home slowly. His mother was preparing the midday meal. When he arrived home sober she could not believe her eyes. He said, “Ma, I am going to give up the booze for life.” He talked it over with a priest who suggested that he give it a go for 90 days. Those 90 days were sheer hell. He would say to his mother, “Ma, I will drink again when the 90 days are up.” To fill in time after work and to keep his pledge, he would take long walks on his way home to avoid pubs and drinking companions.

Life-Changing Decision

Towards the end of the 90 days, he passed a pub that had just opened. The smell of liquor was too much. It did his head in. He stepped inside. He stood at the counter waiting to be served, but the barman ignored him. He felt hurt and rejected and stormed out of the bar and went to the Jesuit Church in Gardiner Street, a short distance away. There and then, he made a solemn pledge to abstain from drink for the rest of his life. There may be failure in life but there was no quit in Matt. For the next 40 years, he never drank again.

Same but Different

He was employed as a labourer in Martin’s Timber Yard on the Dublin’s Docks Yard. In his youth, he wasn’t a particularly religious man, but he began pray- ing. He asked God to help him in his struggle to keep his pledge. He started going to mass. His fellow workers noticed the change that came over Matt. He was still the same hard-working man but different. He became a deeply spiritual man. God was a real person in his life. His daily routine was work, prayer, penance, and daily Mass. He no longer cursed. The men on the job, out of respect, watched their language, and stopped cursing in his presence.

Matt’s House

I am writing these lines in Matt’s house the name I call ‘Talbot House’. When we gather for the main meal of the day we pray together. We recite the beautiful grace before meals:

For Food in a world where many walk in hunger,
For Faith in a world where many walk in fear,
For Friends in a world where many walk alone,
We give you thanks, O Lord. Amen.

‘Matt the Man’ would surely approve! He was a familiar figure in the streets of Dublin. Humble and unassuming, Matt became an inspiration to countless people, just being true to himself, doing ordinary things extraordinarily well. The ordinary folk of Dublin’s inner city believed he was a saint. He is honoured in Cape Breton, Nova Scotia, where a long term residential centre for men, who seek recovery from addiction is named after him.

Matt died suddenly from a heart attack on Granby Lane on his way to the 7.00am mass in St. Saviour’s, Dominican Church, on the feast of the Blessed Trinity, 7 June 1925 A cross was placed on the wall opposite to mark the spot where Matt died. No one passed the cross without touching it and blessing themselves. I served mass as a boy in St. Saviour’s. Like everyone else, I too, blessed myself. In that way we were keeping alive Matt’s memory. As a mark of respect, his remains were laid to rest in his parish church, Our Lady of Lourdes Church, Sean McDermott Street, in Dublin’s inner city where Matt lived his entire life. His body now rests in Glasnevin Cemetery. Today, he is venerated as a candidate for sainthood.

Question Box

Question 1. Who is the Patron Saint of Charitable Societies?

Answer:

The patron saint of Charitable Societies is St. Vincent de Paul. We celebrate his feastday on the 27th of September. Here are some facts about his life. He was born in 1581 in France and ordained at the age of twenty. He received spiritual direc- tion from St. Francis de Sales and St. Jane Francis Chantal. This man who has become an example of love and compassion was not born a saint. It was the grace of God which made him tender, loving and always con- cerned for the needs of others. Some say that it was at the deathbed of a peasant that he became aware of the spiritual needs of the working poor of France. From then on his life began to change. The sick, the poor, the pris- oners, were the object of his special care and concern. He was joined by other lay people and they went into the streets and the homes of the poor. He founded the Vncentian Congre- gation of Priests which devoted itself to missionary work and also the Sisters of Charity set up to care for the poor and to provide hospital care for them. He died at the age of 60 and was canonised 77 years later.

Question 2 .  A friend of mine, a non- catholic (a good person) said to me recently that praying to Our Lady and to Saints may turn us away from God and from Christ our one and only Saviour. I wasn’t able to answer him. Can you help?

Answer:

There are people, like your A friend, who think like that and who are also good, sincere people. However if we think and reflect on Lourdes, Knock or any Marian Shrine we will see that the devotions practised there all lead us to God and Jesus. We are guided to prayer and repentance for our sins and the highlight of each day is the celebration of the Eucharist. We are also called to a giving of self, to forget self and to con- sider the poor, the sick and to listen with a deeper awareness to Christ’s words, ‘Every time you did it for them, you also did it for me’. Sincere devotion to Saints like Martin, Bernadette and Padre Pio will ask of us that we sincerely imitiate their faith, generosity and love.

Pope John XXIII And The Crucifix

Jack Quinn

Most people will agree that Pope John XXIII was one of the most admired popes of all time. There were many stories told and written about Pope John 23rd, about his life and about his teaching. My story here about him happened in the last few days of his life. He became ill and after a short time it was obvious that he had not much time left in this world. The Vatican officials prepared for his death, because the death of a pope is not only very important religiously, it is very important politically as well. Everything had to be absolutely correct.

While all this was going on, he lay in his bed. He had lapsed into a semicoma. Although he did not speak, he seemed to be conscious of what was going on around him.

Various dignitaries, both of church and state, came to visit his room. He gave no sign that he noticed any of them. Then one day when a few of them were standing around his bed, he suddenly became agitated. Nobody could understand what the problem was, and no one knew what to do.

Then one of his staff who was in the habit of looking after him, saw what was wrong. One of the visitors had gone to the end of his bed and was standing there. There was a cross hanging on the wall behind his back. He did not realize he was standing between the pope and the cross, with the result that the pope, who never seemed to take his eyes off the cross, could no longer see it. His own words in his ‘Journal of a Soul’ help us understand his agitation at not being able to see the crucifix; I feel ever more strongly a love for my Lord’s cross’ and …The life still left for me to live here below must draw its strength at the foot of the Cross of Jesus crucified.’ The habit of a lifetime of prayer at the foot of the cross was not to be denied in his dying moments.

It is said that the hotel and hospitality industry is one of the oldest commercial ventures in the world. There is evidence to suggest that it goes back to the time when people felt the urge to travel after the invention of the wheel and began travelling for trade, religion, family, immigration, education and recreation. Facilities offering hospitality to travellers have been a feature of the earliest civilisations. For instance, we know from the depiction in the Bible of Mary and Joseph’s arrival in Bethlehem where they were told that there was “no room at the inn”; that inns were certainly in evidence during biblical times.

Caravanserai

One of the earliest places of hospitality for travellers were the Caravanserai dotted along the inland routes of the Silk Roads which ran across countries from Turkey to China. Caravanserai were large guest houses or hostels designed to welcome travelling merchants and their caravans as they made their way along these trade routes. They were ideally positioned within a day’s journey of each other, so as to prevent merchants (and more particularly, their precious cargos) from spending nights exposed to the dangers of the road. They provided not only a regular opportunity for merchants to eat well, rest and prepare themselves in safety for their onward journey; but also to exchange goods, trade with local markets, and to meet other merchant travellers; and in doing so, to exchange cultures, languages and ideas. Scattered in their thousands across Central Asia, they not only provided safety and rest to the merchants that traversed these routes, but were of great economic, social and cultural significance to the regions in which they were based. Bringing travellers together from east and west, they not only provided safety and rest to the merchants that traversed these routes, but were of great economic, social and cultural significance to the regions in which they were based. Bringing travellers together from east and west, they facilitated an unprecedented process of exchange in culture, language, religion and customs that has become the basis of many of the cultures of Central Asia today.

There is relatively little known about the origins of the caravanserai. The word is a combination of the Persian kārvān, meaning caravan or group of travellers, and sara, a palace or enclosed building. One of the earliest examples of such a building up until recently, could be found in the oasis city of Palmyra, in Syria, which developed from the third century BC as a place of refuge for travellers crossing the Syrian desert. But unfortunately, its spectacular ruins which stood as a monument to the intersection of trade routes from Persia, India, China and the Roman Empire, has more than likely been destroyed in the recent conflict there.

As trade routes developed and became more lucrative, caravanserais became more of a necessity, and their construction seems to have intensified across Central Asia from the tenth century and continued until as late as the nineteenth century. This resulted in a network of caravanserais that stretched from China to the Indian subcontinent, Iran, the Caucasus, Turkey, and as far as North Africa, Russia and Eastern Europe, many of which still stand today.

A room at the Inn

The earliest Inns were nothing more than private homes opened to the public; usually run by a husband and wife team who provided large halls for travellers to make their own bed and sleep on the floor. They also provided
modest food and wine. The precursor to the modern hotel possibly dates back to the rule of Ancient Rome over two thousand years ago. When the Romans built their system of roads throughout their empire, they also built special mansions or “mansio” along these roads and in main towns to provide accommodation for not only travellers on government business but also for the pleasure traveler. Under the influence of the Roman Empire, inns also began catering to the pleasure traveler in an effort to encourage customers to their establishment, providing not only food and lodging, but also stabling and fodder for the travellers’ horses.

During the Middle Ages, inns multiplied across Europe. At the same time, numerous refuges sprang up for pilgrims and crusaders on their way to the Holy Land. Monasteries and abbeys. were the first to offer refuge to these travellers; opening up in market towns, at a place of pilgrimage, or at key points along the road or river routes that pilgrims might take. Eventually, private inns also began to grow up along these pilgrimage routes, and an embryonic hotel industry began to develop.

The Coaching Inn

At the end of the 1600s, the first stage coaches following a regular timetable started operating in England; and for a period of about the next 200 years, many inns became coaching inns serving as a stopover for coach travellers. Coaching inns, which could be found in all main towns and along the routes, provided two facilities for mail and stage coaches. Firstly they allo- wed teams of horses to be changed for fresh ones and they also served the stage coach passengers with a place to sleep and eat. Some English towns had as many as ten such inns and rivalry between them was intense, not only for the income from the stage coach operators but for the revenue for lodgings, food and drink sup- plied to the wealthy passengers.

By the end of the century, coaching inns were being run more professionally, with a regular timetable being followed and fixed menus for food. Inns began to cater for richer clients in the mideighteenth century, and consequently grew in grandeur and the level of service provided.

Hotels

It wasn’t until the nineteenth 19th century that the traditional type of hotels we know of these days began to rise. The term “Hotel” came into existence in England in the year 1760. It is derived from the French word hotel which referred to a building seeing frequent visitors, and providing care.

The nations of Europe had taken the lead in hotel keeping throughout the eighteenth century, especially in Switzerland and Copenhagen. However, the real growth of the modern hotel industry took place in the USA with the opening of “The City Hotel” in New York in the year 1794; it was the first building especially constructed for hotel purpose. It offered inside toilets, locks on the doors and an “à la carte” menu.

Railway Hotels

With the arrival of the railways and the industrial revolution, people began travelling more frequently and the railway companies themselves took the lead by building a series of “railway hotels” near to their stations to accommodate travellers. In London, the resulting grand buildings were status symbols for the massive railway firms, the richest businesses in the country at the time. From there a surge of hotels flooded England, America, and the rest of the world with prominent names such as Radisson, Marriot and Hilton; names that are synonymous with hotels even today.

Next month I will tell you more about some of these magnificent historical buildings and the hotel business up to modern times.

The Nearness Of God

Stephen Cummins OP

In our world we are witnessing the presence of two dominant movements: the rise of individualism and the ‘infallibility’ of group think. In economics, it is individualism, as evidenced in the free-market. In the media, it is group think. Alternative opinions are not welcome. The result is that all conversation is prevented Politically, we are seeing a breakdown of communities and a rise in narrow nationalism. Recently, some European countries were found not to have admitted a single refugee or asylum seeker under the revised guidelines for welcoming them into Europe. We saw in the UK election the suggestion to suspend human rights in order to preserve our free-market Western way of life. You might recall Margaret Thatcher’s famous comment, “There is no such thing as society. There are only individuals”. We hear the same attitude in the selfisolation cliché by President Trump, ‘America First’ mutual selfgiving; God as emptying himself of divinity. We are celebrating the nearness of God who chose to be born in Jesus of Nazareth and to remain with us in the gift of the Spirit. This makes our faith in the Trinity to be both subversive and countercultural.

God as Three in One Against this backdrop of heightened individualism, we Christians celebrate God as Trinity. We celebrate God as society; God as community; God as Three; God as

The Trinity is a model for Society and for human relationships.

At the centre of Christian teaching on the Trinity is respect for the per- son: the person-in-relationship. God as Father, Son and Spirit is God in a mutual and equal relation- ship. There is no talk of patriarchy in the Trinity; no one is subservient to the other: the Father is not superior to the Son or the Son to the Spirit. In this, the Trinity is a model for society and for human relationships. It is also the model for the Church’s social justice teaching and action.

The Trinity is a model for our interior lives

Secondly, and more importantly on a personal level, the Trinity is a model for our interior lives. Celebrating the Trinity implies that we are not having a relationship with a cold, removed and distant God. On the contrary, we are linked to the God who desires to come close to us in Jesus and the Spirit. In the famous Rublev icon of the Trinity, the three are in an open circle sitting around a table. There is room for a fourth seat, to join them. It is an open not a closed circle. The open space is an invitation for us to sit and meditate with this icon, and to allow ourselves be drawn into this Trinity who invites us to occupy that vacant space at the table.

God wants to be near us

The openness of God invites us to sit and come close to he who desires us. It may surprise you to hear me say the following: this nearness of God makes some people nervous. They like a remote God. A remote God asks nothing of us. We simply live in fear with no need to interact. By contrast, Rublev’s Trinity tells us the opposite, namely, that God wants to be near us. God, in Jesus of Nazareth, has, so to speak, come to our level. So, in the Trinity there is no distant God. Unless we create our own version of God! God emp- ties himself of anything which makes him remote. The Word became Flesh and lived amongst us as one of us.

In his poem ‘Fluent’, the late John O Donohue wrote:

I would love to live Like a river flows, Carried by the surprise Of its own unfolding”

The Trinity is God’s ‘own unfold- ing’. Corpus Christi, also celebrates the nearness of God. The proces- sion of the Host on our streets and country roads: God near us.

The Trinity urges us to build Community

So, to conclude, the good news is that we do not have to follow the voices of those preaching individu- alism at the expense of building community. We need no longer live in voluntary isolation. The Trinity urges us to build community. We are not condemned to a solo run, depending on our own energies. Let us trust the nearness of God and its own unfolding’ with us, moving us toward building community wherever we find an opportunity to do so with others. Glory to the Father, Son and Spirit.

Triumph Of The Cross

Yes, God loved the world so much that he gave his only Son, so that everyone who believes in him may not be lost but may have eternal life. For God sent his Son into the world not to condemn the world but so that through him the world might be saved.”

Jn 3:14-15

Several rounds of mortar landed on a Vietnam orphanage, wounding several of the children. An American navy doctor arrived on the scene and saw that one of the girls needed an immediate blood transfusion. Quickly several unharmed children were tested to see if they had the right blood type. Using pidgin Vietnamese the doctor explained to the eligible children the need for blood and asked if anyone would give it. At first no one responded. Then a small boy slowly raised his hand. The doctor immediately swabbed the boy’s arm with alcohol, inserted the needle and withdrew the blood. After it was all over the boy began to cry inconsolably. No amount of hugging would console him. Later it was discovered why. The boy had misunderstood that by giving his blood he himself would die. When asked why he gave his blood he said “The girl was my friend.”

That small boy gives us a glimpse into the self-giving and self-sacrificing love that we see manifest in Jesus on the cross. We find the same motivation in both: love that the other might not be lost.

Motivated by Love

When we ask the question “why did Jesus die on the cross?” the ready answer is what we learned from the catechism: “he died on the cross for our sins, to save us from our sins”. But it is important that we understand that properly, because sometimes this has been wrongly interpreted to mean that he died on the cross to save us from the punishment due to us for our sins. That Jesus died on the cross to appease the Father’s anger; that the cross was some form of reparation for offences or injuries that our sins caused to God; a satisfaction of a debt, to settle accounts as it were, in order to regain God’s favour and good will. What a petty and miserable being that would make God out to be A God who requires blood sacrifices to cool his anger? Nothing could be further from the truth. Nothing could be further from the understanding of God revealed to us in Jesus: a God whose name is love, faithful love, a loving Father, a Father passionately involved and committed to the well being and happiness of all his children. That is what we see on the cross: A Father who would go to any lengths to show us how much we are loved “God so loved the world that he gave his only son”. I remember an old poster that hung on the wall of my room as a student. It was a picture of a crucifix Jesus on the cross, superimposed on planet earth, and the caption read, “I asked God, ‘how much do you love me?’, and he opened his arms on the cross and said ‘this much’ and he died.”

Loved to the end.

Here in the Dominican church in Newry on Good Friday, our representation of Calvary depicts a cross with a line of bright red candles running the length and width of it. That is so meaningful. In the darkness of crucifixion the little lights of love continued to flicker. It was his love that chose the way of the cross; it was his love that shouldered that cross on the road to Calvary; it was his love that held him nailed to the cross. What motivated Jesus was the conviction that in his suffering he was revealing the depth of the Father’s love for humanity. That is why we can speak today of the triumph of the cross. We are not talking about the triumph of Easter Sunday and the resurrection. We are talking about the victory on the cross, of Good Friday: In the midst of all the terror and horror of crucifixion this man Jesus Christ remained loving – humble, compassionate and for- giving to the end.

Heroes of self-giving Love.

The passage invites us to cele- brate with gratitude people we have known who have given of themselves generously and faith- fully in love so that we might find life that we might know our- selves secure in their love. We think of parents, grandparents, friends, teachers, community leaders, ministers in the church community. We remember carers in our families and communities, those who are caring for a family member, relative or friend who is ill, frail, disabled or has special needs. Freely and generously they continue to give of themselves in love in spite of exhaustion, stress and anxiety; sometimes frustration too with the inadequacy of health services; and many of them keep going even though they are sometimes in poor health themselves. These carers just get on with it, twenty four seven. And they do it out of love so that the other might know that he/she is valued, important, cherished even at the lowest and most vulnerable moments of life. I often think that these are the real heroes in our

society and world today. So often hidden and invisible, they don’t get much notice or attention and just carry on without fuss. I remember Sheila who every afternoon for over 10 years made her way to the nursing home, to sit at the bedside of her husband suffering from Alzheimer’s dis- ease, to talk, to touch, to hold, to feed and to embrace, most of the time not knowing whether her husband was aware she was there or not. I think Sheila’s love, and the many more like her, put us in touch with the truth of God’s love who “gave his only son”- gave up that which was most precious to him – so that others might find life, security, contentment and salvation. In them we see the triumph of the cross living again today.

And so we pray in the words. of that beautiful hymn:

“O cross of Christ, immortal tree, on which our Saviour died, the world is sheltered by your arms, that bore the crucified.

From bitter death and barren wood, the tree of life is made, its branches bear unfailing fruit, and leaves that never fade.”

Fr John Kearney OFM And The Cloth Of Gold

David Bracken BA, BD, MESL, MA

It happened on the 20 September 1642 that the Irish Franciscan John Kearney was ordained priest in Louvain. The adventure that he embarked on that day was to lead ultimately to the scaffold in Clonmel a short eleven years later in March 1653 where he was executed for the simple exercise of his priestly ministry. He was one of seventeen Irish martyrs beatified by Pope John Paul II in 1992. In the twenty-five years that have elapsed since the beatification of the Irish martyrs the landscape of the Irish church has changed more than we could ever have imagined. We call to mind the golden thread of Fr John Kearney’s life of thirty-four years from Cashel to Clonmel via Louvain that we might draw strength and inspiration for the time and the changes that are to come.

The Adventure of Priesthood John Kearney, the scion of a prominent County Tipperary merchant and ecclesiastical family, was born into a resurgent Catholic Counter Reformation culture in Cashel in 1619. Schooled by the Jesuits, he was catechized by the Franciscans who had re-established a presence in the town in 1618. The young John Kearney entered the Franciscans in Kilkenny together with his childhood friend Joseph Sall before going to St Anthony’s College, Louvain to study for priesthood, arriving there in 1638. Ordained in 1642, he was arrested as he attempted to return to Ireland on completion of his studies in 1644 – the ship on which he was travelling was intercepted by English Parliamentarians. He was imprisoned in London for three months and as a Franciscan friar and a Catholic priest, was condemned to death. The night before sentence was to be carried out, however, he escaped to France and from there went to Cashel, where for two years he taught philosophy in the town’s friary.

Heavens’ Embroidered Cloths

During the 1640s Catholics had reoccupied churches in cities and Town and Rock of Cashel, eo. Tipperary towns across Munster, including Waterford, where by 1647 Fr Kearney was resident in the city’s Franciscan friary as novice master and preacher. He was surely familiar with one of the great treasures of the city, a set of richly decorated cloth of gold vestments made in Bruges in the fifteenth century for the chantry chapel of the cathedral and used on high days and holy days. To borrow from W.B. Yeats, they were embroidered cloths, enwrought with golden and silver light, the blue and the dim and the dark cloths of night and the halflight’. In August 1649 Oliver Cromwell landed in Dublin arriving at the gates of Waterford on 24 November. While he failed to take the city, Waterford surrendered to General Ireton on 6 August 1650 but not before the cloth of gold vestments were buried under the cathedral floor for safekeeping. The burial of the vestments symbolized the interment of a whole culture in the face of the Cromwellian conquest. The remnants of the great medieval culture that had created the garments in the first instance and the tentative renewal of the Irish church as evidenced by the emergence of a diocesan system, with religious orders beginning to live again in community- were all buried by a furious Puritan onslaught.

The Crime of Priesthood

The Cromwellian Act of Settlement (1652) which followed the military conquest allowed for no toleration of Catholics in matters of property or religion. In January 1653 the commissioners for the purposes of government, the country had been divided into four administrative divisions in 1650, one centered in Clonmel issued a decree banishing all Catholic clergy from Ireland with severe penalties for those who refused to comply. In March Fr Kearney who had continued to minister in secret in the lower Suir valley in 1650 he had been appointed Guardian of the friary in Carrick-on- Suir fell into the hands of the authorities at Cashel. He was taken to Clonmel where he was tried and sentenced to death by the military governor, Colonel Jerome Sankey. On Friday morning, 21 March new style 1653 he was executed for the crime of priest- hood. His body was brought by his friends to the chapter hall of the suppressed Franciscan friary in his native Cashel for Christian burial.

That’s How the Light Gets in

The cloth of gold vestments remained hidden under the cathedral’s pavement for 123 years until they were rediscovered by architect

John Roberts during demolition works on the medieval edifice in the 1770s to make way for the new Church of Ireland cathedral. And in a gesture of sublime generosity, were presented by the then Anglican bishop, Richard Chen- evix to the Catholic community for use in the liturgy. In 2011, after ten years of conservation by Cliodna Devitt, the vestments were placed on permanent display in Water ford’s Medieval Museum on behalf of the diocese of Waterford and Lismore. The story of the martyr John Kearney and Waterford’s cloth of gold – buried in despair and forgotten in darkness – speaks of Jesus forsaken on the cross. This great act of love allows the light to break into even the darkest of human situations, transforming them. When circumstances seem to overwhelm us, when the cultural landscape is bleak, the light will get in somehow, somewhere, even if it takes 123 years and more for it to be uncovered!

Had I the heavens’ embroidered cloths,

Enwrought with golden and silver light,

The blue and the dim and the dark cloths

Of night and light and the half- light,

I would spread the cloths under your feet:

But I, being poor, have only my dreams;

I have spread my dreams under your feet;

Tread softly because you tread on my dreams.

W.B. Yeats

The Garden This Month

Deirdre Anglim

What a glorious month this tings of your favourites in case frost is! Colour is everywhere. Scented wild woodbine climbs through the pittasporum tree in the back garden. Yellow gladioli stand tall and stately. Golden alstromeria blooms in the tub. Purple osteospermum continues to spread. Pink and white clusters of fuchsia dangle from hanging baskets. Snowberry bushes are laden with white berries. Ornamental grasses shimmer in shades of red and orange in the sun. Nasturtium tumbles over the wall. Honesty pennies are ripening up.

Cut back perennials once they have finished flowering. Take cutdestroys the parent plants. Collect seed from aquilegia, dancing ladies, and snapdragon. Place in separate envelopes, seal and label each variety clearly. Store the envelopes in an airtight container/ box. Write down what you have saved and where you have placed the box in your garden notebook. You will need the information next spring when you decide to sow the seeds.

Water those hanging baskets, tubs, containers and window boxes daily. Deadhead fading flowers as you stroll around admiring your own bit of heaven. Drench shrubs with the hose. I am optimistic we will enjoy an Indian summer.

Edge the lawn. It is amazing how much it improves the appearance of the whole garden. Dad always maintained it was as important as weeding. Tackle those too wherever you find them.

Spray rose bushes to control black spot. Spray tops and undersides of the leaves. Pay particular attention to the base of the bushes, the disease attacks here first. Repeat spraying after rain. Gather any black spotted leaves and destroy. Do not leave the spotted leaves on the ground next year’s growth will be contaminated. Remove those tiny unopened buds now. Cut off any extra long shoots.

Have you ordered extra spring bulbs? Check in your local garden centre/nursery for quality bulbs. Buy the best you can afford. There are so many varieties of daffodils; invest in some newcomers to delight you in a few months time.

Irishman – First Archbishop Of New York

Sean Ryan

The first Catholic Archbishop of New York was honoured with a blue plaque in his native County Tyrone recently. Born in County Tyrone to a poor farming family on June 24th, 1797, John Joseph Hughes grew up to become the leading cleric of his day in the United States. He was the fourth Bishop and first Archbishop of the Archdiocese of New York, serving between 1842 and his death in 1864. The third son of seven children, Hughes began his life in the townland of Anna-loughan near Augher. He emigrated to America at the age of 20 in 1817 working as a gardener in Mount St Mary’s seminary in Emmitsburg, Mary- land.

In 1826 Hughes was ordained to the priesthood by Bishop Conwell at St. Joseph’s Church in Philadelphia, serving as curate at St Augustine’s Church in Phila- delphia, where he founded the ‘Catholic Herald’ newspaper. Twelve years later he arrived in New York and was appointed administrator of the diocese before being consecrated bishop in the old cathedral of St Patrick’s in 1842. When New York was made an archdiocese in 1850, he became archbishop. He lectured to Congress and was praised by Abraham Lincoln for his support of the Union during the American Civil War.

While bishop of New York he was involved in numerous pro- jects. On his 44th birthday in 1841, he founded St John’s College which is now known as Fordham University, the first Catholic institution of higher education in the northeastern US. Partly because of a lack of funds, he described it as a “daring and dangerous under- taking” but it thrived. Within a few years it became a Jesuit institution and in 2016 celebrated its 175th anniversary. He made numerous return visits to Ireland and famously preached at Saint Macartan’s Cathedral in 1846.

His Best Known Work

He is best known for his work in founding St Patrick’s Cathedral in New York. On August 15th, 1858, he laid the cornerstone of the new uptown cathedral on Fifth Avenue before a crowd of 100,000. Archbishop Hughes died at 66 from Bright’s disease on January 3rd, 1864. His remains were initially interred in the old cathedral, but 19 years later they were transferred to their final resting place under the altar of the new cathedral on Fifth Avenue, which he never lived to see completed
In a statement the Ulster History Circle which erects blue plaques to men and women of achievement said it would be commemorating his birth in St Macartan’s Church in Augher in County Tyrone with the erection of a blue Plaque. Paying tribute the Circle said in a statement “On the 220th anniversary of his birth the Ulster History Circle is delighted to commemorate Archbishop Hughes with a blue plaque at the very place in his native parish where he returned to preach in 1846”. The plaque was erected by the Archbishop of Armagh and Primate of All Ireland Dr Eamon Martin.

The blue plaque is the second major memorial to Archbishop Hughes to mark his memory. In 2015, a bust of Archbishop Hughes sculpted by Rowan Gillespie, was dedicated and blessed by Cardinal Timothy Dolan of New York. It was produced as part of the Irish Giants series and stands on top of a fourmetre column in Lower Manhattan near the old cathedral. Aside from his name and dates, it simply states: “Immigrant”.

‘I Swear To Tell The Truth’

Michael Clifford

Every day they walk in and hold the bible in their right hand and swear by almighty God to tell, the truth, the whole truth and nothing but the truth. Who are they? Witnesses in any court the length and breadth of the country. In recent years we have seen people drawn from the top levels of society do the same thing in any one of a number of tribunals. In each case, the witness is automatically offered the bible on which to swear an oath, and nearly always it is accepted by the witness and sworn. Despite the presence of the bible, it is an unfortunate fact that people lie in court.

Telling the truth – exception rather than the rule

Lying is an impulse that many can’t resist. The consequences for telling the truth can often be painful, therefore the only road taken is to lie instead. If, in the course of a court case, a witness is asked whether he threw a punch on the night in question, he will have weighed up the consequences of his reply and most likely come down on the side of lying if it saves his hide. That’s the way things are.

Not all people lie when under pressure. Some hold higher standards and tell the truth whatever the consequences. Sometimes in news- paper reports, it is stated that a judge in a particular case com- mended a certain witness on the evidence given under difficult circumstances. The commendation alone, however, suggests that such a course of action is the exception rather than the rule. So lying is a way of life in dealing with the law. And if a liar gets caught out, the chances of any sanction are highly remote. The law on perjury is ancient and seldom used. It is also very difficult to prove that a wit- ness was intentionally lying. The result is that there is no real deter- rent to lying under oath.

Why is the Bible used?

So why is the bible used to swear a law-abiding oath? The practice goes back centuries and is based on the idea that any God-fearing person would not condemn him or herself to eternal damnation by lying on the bible. There was a time when this held true. Until recent decades it could be argued that use of the bible in this manner had a very positive outcome. A witness who might be inclined to lie, to save his skin, or to twist a tale in his favour, would desist from doing so for fear of the con- sequences. We lived in a more religious era back then. Patience was a virtue. The suffering in this world could be endured on the basis of promise for the next. In such times, to meddle with your chances of eternal reward by insulting the bible, just wasn’t on. To lie while under oath was to risk eternal damnation. The Church recognised the importance of the bible as a weapon of the truth by classifying a lie under oath as a sin that could only be absolved by a bishop. Calling God to witness an untruth was a very grave sin.

Why Continue to Swear in Court?

We live in different times now. Is the bible still a deterrent to lie? Ask anybody who works or frequently visits the courts and they will laugh at the suggestion. If anything, it is those who decline to swear on the bible that are more likely to tell the truth. It could be argued that a witness who merely affirms instead, is taking his or her duty more seriously than those who avail of the habitual route of swearing. All of which leads to the serious question about the use of the bible in courts. Why use it? It is no longer a deterrent to stop people lying. More importantly though, it cheapens the bible.

A book that is a central tenet to the lives of millions is being insulted, day in, day out, by people who swear on it and then lie. Why should this continue? What would be wrong with offering witnesses the choice of the bible without presenting it as the normal exercise? Surely, in a secular society, something so vital to the lives of so many of the population should be accorded proper respect rather than lip service.

Parable Of The Spoons

A holy man was having a conversation with the Lord one day and said, “Lord, I would like to know what Heaven and Hell are like. “The Lord led the holy man to two doors.

He opened one of the doors and the holy man looked in. In the middle of the room was a large round table. In the middle of the table was a large pot of stew which smelled delicious and made the holy man’s mouth water.

The people sitting around the table were thin and sickly. They appeared to be famished. They were holding spoons with very long handles and each found it possible to reach into the pot of stew and take a spoonful, but because the handle was longer than their arms, they could not get the spoons back into their mouths. The holy man shuddered at the sight of their misery and suffering. The Lord said, “You have seen Hell.”

They went to the next room and opened the door. It was exactly the same as the first one. There was the large round table with the large pot of stew which made the holy man’s mouth water. The people were equipped with the same long-handled spoons, but here the people were well nourished and plump, laughing and talking.

The holy man said, “I don’t understand.” “It is simple” said the Lord, “it requires but one skill. You see, they have learned to feed each other. While the greedy think only of themselves.”

The Triumph Of The Cross

We celebrate this feast on the 14th September and in so doing commemorate the victory which Our Lord accomplished through his death and resurrection. The cross, a mark of great suffering and humiliation, is a horrific symbol which we adore because through the cross we have been redeemed, and in the cross we see Christ’s great love for us. It could have become a symbol of shame for Christians, because it brought about the death of Christ. However, faith in the Resurrection made the cross a symbol of pride. And so as we honor the cross which Christ bore for us, we pray that we might find in his example the strength to bear our own burdens with patience and to triumph over our own difficulties assisted by strength that comes from above.

Saint Martin Replies

  • Pensacola, Florida I had been extremely depressed and in low spirits as a result of a series of unfortunate events in my life. One morning at early Mass I found 2 wonderful magazines left for anyone to read. These St Martin magazines along with the Bible and constant prayer have kept me going. All the articles keep me strong in my belief that God is in control. So I read and reread them. I say a prayer to St Martin, Mary the Mother of God, the Lord Jesus, God the Father and to the Holy Ghost, as well as to all the saints in Heaven for help and support. I love the nature articles. My own garden is very important to me. When we first bought our house I found a baby bird that had fallen from its nest. I carefully picked it up and when I had placed it in the shade, and given it some water I said a little prayer. I checked on it periodically until finally it came running to me and hugged on to me. When I returned after supper it had gone but next morning there it was on my back porch flying around. It remained with us for a little symbol of hope and wanted to share it with your readers. Thank you for your inspiring magazine.
  • Tipperary A big thank you to dear St Martin for my dog Holly. She got something bad caught in her tooth and it was making her very uncomfortable. I was very worried and called the vet but while waiting for him I prayed really hard to St Martin. After this I checked her mouth again and it was perfect. My thanks again to a great friend to all of us and our pets.
  • Glasgow I want to thank St Martin, Our Blessed Lady and The Sacred Heart for many favours received over the past years. I have made the St Martin Novena daily and prayed for health issues for family and my self. I am praying presently for my granddaughter for a place at university and hope and pray St Martin will answer my prayers. Thank you St Martin; you are my trusted friend.
  • Anon Thanks to St Martin for a great favour received recently. I prayed to St Martin as I was very worried about a scan I had to have done on my eyes. The result of the scan was good. Thank you St Martin.
  • Galway I could be writing every month with thanks for favours received through the intercession of Our Lady and St Martin. Recently, however, a close friend was given the all clear after a second test relating to a serious illness. This prompted me to put pen to paper in thanks giving. I am always impressed by the faith and gratitude of your readers in the St Martin Replies section of your magazine; so I hope you can publish this which may be of benefit to your readers. Thank you and God Bless.
  • Manchester I am writing to say thank you to St Martin, The Sacred Heart and Our Lady who has answered all our prayers for over fifty years. St Martin has never failed me or my family with anything we requested. Especially when we had a lot of health scares in recent times, some that were serious. St Martin never turned us away without answering all that we ever prayed for. So I will never cease praying to this wonderful saint and put my trust in him.
  • County Tipperary Sincere thanks to my good friend St Martin, Our Lady and The Sacred Heart of Jesus. They have never let me down, no matter what I ask for. I prayed for my son to get a job as he got very depressed at times. He got one and is still working. Thank you also for all your help as I have trouble with my eyes and I’m attending a Dublin hospital on a regular basis, and, if I can, I always attend Mass in St Martin’s beautiful little chapel in Parnell Square. Please continue your prayers for me.
  • Anon I have been promising this letter for a vey long time. I wanted to acknowledge all the favours you have granted me over the last few years. You have helped me in times of need. I had a miscarriage two months ago, and you helped me through. I am currently pregnant again and I’m praying that I will be able to have a successful pregnancy with a healthy child. Please St Martin, continue to help me in the future. Thank you for all you have done for me.

Chasing Shadows

Chasing Shadows

“My Lord God” he prayed “I have no idea where I am going. I do not see the road ahead of me. I cannot know for certain where it will end.”

About 400 years before Jesus  was born, the Greek philosopher Plato, told a story about a group of people who spent their whole lives imprisoned in a cave. They were chained together, facing the wall of the cave, and the wall was the only thing they’d ever seen. The light outside the entrance threw some light on to the cave’s back wall. Whenever people walked between the light and the cave entrance, their shadows appeared on the back wall of the cave. That was all the prisoners had ever seen moving shadows. They presumed that the shadows were real people, and there was nothing more to be seen.

Then, one day one of the prisoners broke free from his chains, and staggered out into the sunlight. To his amazement he saw the real world for the first time. He saw it in three dimensions and in living colour, the real people, whose shadows he’d been watching on the wall for years. Over- joyed, he returned to the cave to share with his friends the news that the real world was a lot bigger, and more wonderful, than they’d imagined. But they would- n’t believe him they insisted they’d already seen all there was to be seen. They stayed in their chains and refused to venture out into the light, and eventually, they died in their prison, looking at shadows, and calling them real. That’s a sad ending to a story that should have ended happily with everyone throwing off their chains and walking into the light. Is the story true? All stories are true. Some are made up!

True or False?

There are no right answers to a wrong question. If we ask the wrong questions we never get the right answers. The right questions, in this instance is not, whether Plato’s story is true, but what does it mean? And who am I in Plato’s story? Often we are like prisoners in the cave, chasing shadows instead of living in the real world. We claim to seek the truth that sets us free but often what we chase is a poor reflection of the real thing.

Fear Factor

The truth that sets us free is often the truth we do not wish to hear because it disturbs our peace of mind. We are afraid it might cost too much; we fear we might have to act on it. Like the prisoners in the cave, we settle for what is
less, what is a poor reflection of the real thing. Either we over- come fear, or fear overcomes us.

Lesson for the Learning

Fr Rose, a character in Maeve Binchy’s book, Circle of Friends, is looking sternly over his glasses and saying, “If we all understood the way the universe was run, what would there be left for God to tell us on the last day?” So much depends on the God we believe in. When it comes to God none of us is short of an opinion. Whatever we think, someone else thinks differently. The atheist in the Victorian cartoon declared “I did not believe in God until I discovered that I was he.” Perhaps we can learn from Garfield the Cat. Garfield had two theological principles: “There is a God” and “I, Garfield, am not he.” The great mystic Meister Eckhart cried out, “I pray that God will rid me of my false gods.”

A God too Small

As humans we find it next to impossible to break out of a human way of thinking. When we play God the result is always the same confusion and chaos. God is mystery not puzzle. A puzzle has a solution. If we have the right words we can solve the crossword.

Paschal, the great philosopher and poet wrote: “God made man in his image and man returned the compliment.” When we make God in our image, God becomes one of us, with the same limited vision of life, with the same ideas and values, with the same hang- ups and idiosyncrasies. God did not intend us to be little gods. We are much better being human beings with our frailties and flaws, limitations and imperfec- tions. We do well to heed the warning of the inspired writer, “They carry around their false gods and pray to a God who cannot save them,” (Psalm 94).

Prayer for Enlightenment

The Trappist contemplative monk, Thomas Merton, is very honest about his uncertainties but emphasises, that the uncertainties are within and about himself, not God. For him God is the ultimate reality, behind and beyond all our questions and doubts. “My Lord God” he prayed “I have no idea where I am going. I do not see the road ahead of me. I cannot know for certain where it will end. Nor do I really know myself, and the fact that I think I am following your will, does not mean that I am actually doing so. But I believe that the desire to please you does in fact please you. And I hope I have that desire in all that I am doing. I hope that I will never do anything apart from your desire. And I know that if I do this, you will lead me by the right road, though I may know nothing about it. Therefore will I trust you always, though I may seem to be lost, and in the shadow of death. I will not fear, for you are ever with me, and you will never leave me to face my perils alone.”

Question Box

Question 1.  When was Christmas first celebrated?

Answer:

Christmas was first celebrated on 25 December in the 4th century in the time of Constantine, the first Christian Roman emperor. Just a few years later, Pope Julius I declared that Jesus’ birth would be celebrated on that day every year.

Question 2.  We are being asked by the children what colour Jesus was. Can you give me a definite answer?

Answer:

We do not know what Jesus looked like. We can presume he looked like the young men of Palestine today. He would probably be olive skinned on the darker side. Angels are happily colour less. Most images and pictures for centuries came to us from Europe, especially from Italian artists, and so we got the Holy Family and saints with the complexions and sometimes the garments that the artists knew. The only colours the Lord will look for in us are fidelity, humility, faith and love. May God bless you and your family.

Question 3.

What is the meaning of the word Covenant? I often hear it in Church and I am never too sure of the precise meaning of it.

Answer:

The word Covenant in the Bible means a pact or agreement or an alliance of friendship between God and His people. God made a covenant with Moses and the 10 commandments sumarised the corresponding duties of the peo- ple of Israel. God agreed to be their God, to care for them. The people’s part of the agreement was to accept and keep the 10 commandments. When Jesus the son of God came into our world, He made a new covenant (agreement) with all people. He sealed this covenant (agree- ment) with His blood by dying for us on the cross. He loves us and cares for us and He asks us that we, for our part, believe in Him and make Him and His teaching the guiding force of our lives.

Question 4. Why is St. Stephen’s Day called Boxing Day?

Answer:

There is no clear answer to this question. There are a few different explanations given by historians. One plausible ans-wer is that because servants of wealthy families had to work on Christmas, they were given the day after Christmas as a holiday and on the morning of that day their employers gave them boxes of food or other gifts.

Another theory is that the “poor box” kept in churches, in which parishioners placed coins as alms for the poor, was opened on this day and the contents were given to the poor.

Question 5. Why do accounts in the Gospels differ in some details?

Answer:

The Church of those early Christians was teaching and preaching the word of God before the Gospels were written. The Gospels are inspired summaries of Christ’s teachings. Some people, in any event, remember details in different ways and when we narate a happening (quite truthfully) any four or five of us in 2017 would differ in emphasis. Even though they were inspired, the Evangelists were real human beings writing in a human way and getting information from other friends and disciples of Jesus. If all the accounts were the same word for word one might doubt the honesty of the reporters. You ask about a scripture class. Check with your parish. They may have one or, if not, should be able to tell you where you will be able to find one.

No sooner the trick or treaters of Halloween stopped ketcking at the door, than its time to prepare for that most important Christian celebration Christmas.

During the Christmas season one of the most common tradi- tions is the singing of Christmas carols, whether it is with family and friends or as a group singing around the neighbourhood. It is one of the oldest folk traditions and dates back to the time of the beginnings of Christianity and the Christmas season.

Songs of Praise and Joy

The singing of carols did not originate with Christianity, but with pagan songs, sung at the Winter Solstice celebrations as people danced around stone circles (The word carol originally meant circledance, or song of praise and joy). The Winter Solstice celebration generally took place around the twenty-second of December. It was this time of the year that Christians claimed for their own celebration of the birth of Christ and early Christians replaced the songs with Christian ones.

There’s no way of definitively proving what the first Christmas carol was; however, there are historical records of songs written specifically for Christmas celebrations from as early as around 100 AD. These Christmas songs were primarily written in Latin, and were not called carols, but hymns, and were used as musical prayers in church to commemorate the nativity, or birth of Jesus Christ.

Many sources say that the first of these was sung around AD 129, when Telesphorus, the Bishop of Rome at that time, urged his people to sing Angels Hymn to celebrate the birthday of Jesus. Another early Christmas hymn was written by Comas of Jerusalem in AD 760 for the Greek Orthodox Church. Soon many composers all over Europe started to write Christmas hymns. However, they were all written and sung in Latin, a language that most ordinary people couldn’t understand.

This changed in 1223, when St. Francis of Assisi started his Nativity Plays in Italy. The people in the plays sang songs or ‘canticles’ that told the story during the plays. Sometimes, the choruses of these songs were in Latin; but normally they were all in a language that the people watching the play could understand. Until this time, it was only church leaders who could sing them, but now the congregation was urged to join.

The Medieval Carol

During the 1300s, Christmas carols were primarily deeply spiritual songs about the Christ child and the Virgin Mary and were solemn, religious compositions. It was during the 1400s in Renaissance Italy that lighter, more joyous Christmas songs were introduced and started to sound more like the carols we know.

It is thought that the first people to sing Christmas songs or carols in public places or going from house to house, (carollers) were wandering minstrels who went from castles to hamlets at Christmas time performing them. Singing these lighter carols spread to France, Spain, Germany, Britain and other European countries becoming a popular part of the celebration of Christmas. However, in the 1600s, the Protestant Reformation gained prominence and Christmas carols were seen as inappropriate for the solemnity of the church. In Britain carolling and other Christmas celebrations were abruptly stopped in 1647 when Oliver Cromwell and the Puritans came to power. From 1649 to 1660, carols were Institution of the Crib at Greccio by Giotto di Bondon (c. 1270-1337) banned, but people still sang them in secret, and the music survived

Revival

By the 1700s, new freedoms were coming to the common people, including the right to worship as they chose, and to sing music how, when and where they pleased. The joy of music filled England once again, and spread throughout Europe (and eventually to the New World). Old and new songs of Christmas trees and holly wreaths; presents and stockings were freely celebrated, and elaborated upon.

However, although some carols were written and sung in the 1700s’, it wasn’t until the Victorian era in England in the 1800s, that singing Christmas Carols became as popular as it is now.

During that period books were published containing collections of Christmas songs, old and new. People began singing on the streets, in homes and from door to door. Carol services were created in the churches, and carolling became a Christmas ritual, not only in Europe, but also in America.

Modern Christmas Carols

Hundreds of Christmas carols have since been penned with some ‘golden oldies’ still popular today. Most carols in use now are less than 200 years old. Only a handful, such as I Saw Three Ships, or The Holly and the Ivy, remind us of more ancient yuletides. God Rest Ye Merry, Gentlemen is probably one of the oldest that is still very popular today. While the standard lyrics come from the nineteenth century, variations on the song go back to at least the 1650s. A century later, in 1739, we have the first published version of Hark! The Herald Angels Sing, with lyrics by Charles Wesley, and Music by Felix Mendelssohn.

O Come, All Ye Faithful (originally written in Latin as Adeste Fideles) is a Christmas Carol which has been attributed to various authors, including John Francis Wade (1711-1786), John Reading (1645-1692) and King John IV of Portugal (1604-1656), with the earliest manuscript of the hymn bearing his name, located in the library of the Ducal Palace of Vila Viçosa in Portugal. The English translation of O Come, All Ye Faithful by the English Catholic priest Frederick Oakeley, written in 1841, is still widespread in most English speaking countries today.

The Twelve Days of Christmas is believed to have its roots in eighteenth-century England, as a memory and forfeit game sung by British children. One theory, however, believes that the carol was a catechism song for Catholics to learn “the tenets of their faith,”.

One of the most beloved carols sung today is Silent Night, written by a young priest from Oberndorf in Austria, Father Joseph Mohr. He had written the lyrics of the song Stille Nacht in 1816; but the melody composed by Franz Xaver Gruber- a schoolmaster and organist in the nearby village of Arnsdorf wasn’t added until 1818. They performed the new carol together for the first time during mass on Christmas Eve, 1818 at St Nicholas parish church in Oberndorf.

By the mid-1800s, a number of the Christmas carols we know and sing today start to appear such as; Good King Wenceslas (1847); We Three Kings of Orient Are (1863) and Away in a Manger (1885). However, many of today’s most popular Christmas carols are less than 70 years old; Winter Wonderland (1934), White Christmas (1942), Rudolph the Red-Nosed Reindeer (1949) and Joy to the World (1956) to name but a few.

Today, Christmas carols are not only to be heard in Christian homes and churches, but also from elevators and skate parks, shopping malls, on street corners, or even outside your front door.

No matter what style of music a person may choose to enjoy the rest of the year, Christmas Carols break through musical preferences and barriers, to be universally recognised as the most beloved music of all people; of all times. Happy Christmas

Earthquake! Nature’s Destructive Power

Bill McStay

In March 2011 an earthquake took place in the Japanese Sea in the Eastern Pacific Ocean. It originated forty three miles off the Japanese coast, caused an upheaval in the sea, and created a moving wall of water called a tsunami, which left many dead, and much destruction in its wake. This natural disaster was reckoned to have caused the worst havoc in the region since the atomic bombing of Hiroshima which ended World War Two in 1945.

No part of the earth is earth- quake free, with as many as sixty large cities around the world considered to be at risk. Northern Europe is reckoned as the region of least risk, though minor damage was caused to St. Paul’s Cathedral in London in 1580, and to the Westminster Houses of Parliament in 1884. I have never heard of an earthquake in Ireland. They were known in pre Christian times, for ancient Greece believed they were signs of anger from Poseidon, god of the Sea, and there were reliable reports of earth tremors in China in 780 BC. Shakespeare in the six teenth century knew about these convulsions of Nature, writing that “diseased Nature oftentimes breaks forth in strange eruptions.”

The major quake which devastated the city of Lisbon, capital of Portugal, happened on All Saints’ Day-1 November 1755. From the reports of horrified visitors, we know that the previous day was considered unusually warm for the season, and that a loud roaring sound came from the sea. Along the coast, the expected high tide was two hours late, and a thick fog rolled in from the Atlantic. It was noticed as well that animals became unusually agitated.

Shortly after nine in the morning of All Saints, buildings in the city shook in three separate tremors, which recurred throughout the day.

Churches and other large buildings collapsed. Fires broke out in different quarters of the capital. A tsunami raced up the River Tagus Estuary, with the wall of water reaching a height of forty feet. It was estimated that Lisbon lost 30- 40 thousand of its inhabitants. Some compared the destruction to that of the Biblical cities of Sodom and Gomorrah, and saw it as waves in the earth’s surface set up by shift- ing masses of rock miles below the surface. This study marked the beginning of seismology the scientific study of the origin and effects of internal earth movements.

San Andreas Fault

Modern investigation has confirmed that the crust of the earth is made up of seven enormous “tec- tonic plates” of rock, some as thick as sixty miles. Scientists have named them, for example, the North American, Eurasian, and Antarctic Plates. Where these plates meet, are called “faults”, and it is along these weaknesses, or fault lines, that earthquakes occur when the plates collide. The best known fault in the world is the San Andreas Fault in California, a clearly visible scar running for miles across the landscape.

As to the belief that animals can detect approaching earth tremors, seismologists accept that this seems to be the case, though they cannot fully explain why. They note the creatures’ unease before tremors occur, such as in Portugal in 1755, where wild birds flew into houses, and in Liaoning Province, China, in 1975, where mice deserted their underground nests before the earth- quake struck. Recognising that human beings in similar circumstances would instinctively wish to make for safety outdoors, seismologists firmly declare they would be wrong to do so. They point out that in the 1975 Chinese quake, the safest place was underground. “Earthquakes don’t kill people, “they say, “buildings do.” This advice seems to be followed in Tokyo, the best prepared of all world cities. Conscious of their city’s vulnerability, the citizens regularly practise orderly evacuation drills from buildings, and are fully aware of the location of their nearest underground shelter.

Emmanuel: God Is With Us

“The Word became flesh and dwelt among us…” Jn 1:14

There is a story about a good and upright man who thought that Christmas was about a lot of fool- ishness. He wasn’t a scrooge; he was a very kind and decent person. He treated people with respect, but he didn’t believe in all that stuff about an “incarnation”, which the church celebrated at Christmas. “I’m truly sorry to distress you,” he told his wife, who was a faithful churchgoer, “but I simply cannot understand the claim that God became Man. It just doesn’t make sense to me.” On Christmas Eve his wife and children went to mass at midnight, but he did not go, “I would feel like a hypocrite”, he said, “I’d much rather stay at home”. Shortly after they left it began to snow. He went to the window to watch it fall. “If we must have Christmas,” he thought, “then let it be a white one.” Then he sat down by the fire for warmth. A short while later while sitting on his armchair he heard a thudding sound on the window. It was quickly followed by another, and by another. It sounded as if someone was throwing snowballs at the window of the living room. He went to the door to investigate. There he found a flock of birds huddled miserably in the snow. They had been caught in the storm, and in their desperate flight for shelter, had seen the light and flew into the window.

“I can’t let these little creatures lie there and freeze to death, but how can I help them?”

Then he remembered the barn where the children’s ponies were kept. It would provide a nice warm shelter for them. He put on his coat and made his way through the snow to the barn. There he put on the light but the birds wouldn’t come in. “Food will bring them,” he thought. He hurried back to the house and got some breadcrumbs. So he scattered a trail of bread crumbs all the way to the barn. But to his dismay, they ignored the breadcrumbs and grouped helplessly in the snow. Then he tried to shoo shoo them into the barn by walking around them and waying his arms at them. But they took fright and scattered in all directions. Then he said to him- self, “they find me a strange and terrifying creature. And I can’t think of any way to let them know that they can trust me. If only I could be a bird myself for only a few minutes, perhaps I could lead them to safety.” Just at that moment the church bells began to ring. He stood silently as they rang out the glad tidings of Christmas “The Word was made flesh and dwelt among us.”

Then he sank to his knees in the snow, and looking at the terrified birds, he said, “now I understand why You, God, had to become one of us, he whispered, now I see why You had to do it.”

His Present is His Presence.

Yes God became flesh so that we might no longer consider God to be a strange and terrifying creature but a friend, father, mother, someone we can trust. God became one of us, in Jesus, so as to lead us to a safe place, to the shelter of his love, to a whole new sense of our worth and dignity, to a new
found freedom as children of God.

His present to us at Christmas is “his presence”. Becoming one of us was the highest compliment God could have given the human race. God took on human flesh so that we might know that it is ok to be human, with our strengths and weaknesses, with our abilities and disabilities, with our mixture of light and darkness, with our finitude and vulnerability. We’re ok! But more than that, it is a beautiful thing to be a human being. If it is ok for God then it is ok for us. God wants us to feel at home in our skin. We are more than grains of sand on the seashore; are more than specks of dust on the ground; we are precious sons and daughters of God.

The Wonder of our Humanity

Notice how God comes as a baby, in littleness, vulnerability and fragility. What we see in the baby Jesus is essential humanity, bare humanity, naked humanity, without any trimmings or wrapping paper. No power, no strength, no prestige- no achievements, nor accomplishments, nor influence. No lavish surroundings here, just the simplicity and starkness of the stable. God is reminding us that our true worth and dignity lies in our humanity; not in what we have, not prestige, nor status, but in who we are – precious sons and daughters of God. Christmas is a great levelling off, not by lowering us but by lifting us up, by raising us all to a true appreciation of our shared human worth and dignity. That is why Christmas is par- ticularly good news, great news, for the poor and lowly, those who are looked down on, or forgotten or marginalised in our world. No wonder the good news of the birth of Jesus was first announced to the lowly shepherds on the hill- side above Bethlehem. Oh, that our outreach and attention to the poor and vulnerable at Christmas were to become the hallmark of our Church, our country and our world, all year round!!

Emmanuel: God with us – always!

God became one of us in the weakness and fragility of a baby so that we might know that we are not alone in those places where we experience our littleness and limitations in sickness, in grief, in addictions, in darkness, in our fears and anxieties, our prisons, our vulnerability and pain. He comes among us as a baby to reveal to us, “I am with you; always with you no matter how difficult the circumstances you find yourself in; and I will bring you safely home”.

As the Irish poet and playwright Hugh Leonard once wrote: “God is with us all year round, but at Christmas he pops up and digs us in the ribs.”

All God’s Creatures

Francis MacNamara OP

Thousands of people come each year to visit the beautiful Moving Crib of St. Martin’s Apostolate. The Good News of the birth of Christ is presented vividly to eyes and heart. Many will notice the place of honour given to a stuffed dog, ‘Fred’, once the pet dog at the priory. Animals help us in many ways, enhance and enrich our lives and give us their loyalty and friendship. Dogs have been faithful friends down the ages. One writer remarked how a companion dog may cause us to walk much more among the parks and countryside and open wide our eyes and praise our Maker and Creator who loves all His creation.

‘All things bright and beautiful, All creatures great and small, All things bright and wonderful, The good Lord loves them all.’

There is a moving example of the loyalty of dogs in the story of the Highland Scottish terrier ‘Grey Friars Bobby.’ The dog was deeply attached to an old shepherd. When this man died the little dog lived on or close to the grave for fifteen and a half years and was fed by local children. There is a special monument in Edinburgh to the faithful dog and the city conferred a special civic honour on ‘Grey Friars Bobby’ some years before his death.

Saint Martin would appeal to all not to give dogs or any animals as gifts to people or children who will not care for them or people who are unfit to care for them. All too often dogs and other ani- mals are cruelly abandoned and starve to death or eventually have to be put down. They are God’s creatures worthy as such of our love and care. We intercede with God for our friends the animals and their welfare. St. Martin help us always to love, respect and care for all pets and animals.

The Life Of Margaret Ball: An Open-Hearted Response To The Gospel

David Bracken BA, BD, MESL, MA

Ten of Dublin’s famous statues have been given voice by a team of well-known Irish writers and actors in an imaginative initia- tive called ‘Talking Statues’. Swipe a smartphone on a nearby plaque and take a call from James Joyce or Oscar Wilde telling the story of Dublin. The great and the good, they are all men, with the exception of winged Fidelity who sits on O’Connell’s plinth with her faithful dog. There are also two women, resting on a bench, in con- versation deep; the subject of a sculpture on Lower Liffey Street entitled, ‘Meeting Place’. The deficit is perhaps understandable when you consider how few living, breathing Dublin women are com- memorated in bronze or stone on the city’s streets, leaving aside the mythical Anna Livia or the fiction- al Molly Malone. Only four imme- diately come to mind: Veronica Guerin, in the gardens of Dublin Castle; Countess Markievicz, St Stephen’s Green and Tara Street; Catherine McAuley, Baggot Street and Margaret Ball, on the grounds of the Pro-Cathedral.

If statues could talk

Conall McCabe’s statue of Margaret Ball one of seventeen Irish martyrs beatified by St John Paul II in 1992 is a strong yet prayerful presence at the entrance to St Mary’s. If this statue could talk it would tell the story of a fearless woman of faith, a leader and protector of the local church and a Christian witness to the end. Margaret Ball (née Bermingham) was born in Skreen, County Meath about 1515. In 1530 she married a leading Dublin merchant, Bartholomew Ball who was city bailiff in 1541-2 and mayor of Dublin in 1553-4. Both the Ball and Bermingham families were supportive of the Catholic Reformation. Indeed the Berminghams of Corballis played a prominent role in opposing the Tudor administration in the Pale in the mid-sixteenth century.

A choice: conform or refuse to obey

The excommunication of Queen Elizabeth by Pope Pius V in February 1570 cast a thirty year long shadow on Ireland. The pos- sibility of a crusade against a heretical queen was an ever present reality. Indeed in July 1579 James Fitz- maurice landed in Kerry under such a ban- ner. Added to this, was the spiritual threat posed to the fledgling established religion by a church renewed following the Council of Trent. As Patrick Corish observes, people now had to choose in matters of faith, either to go along with the state religion or give their loyalty to a revitalized Catholic church. These choices were played out in individual families in sometimes very painful ways. Like his father before him, Margaret’s son Nicholas was mayor in 1582-3 and represented Dublin in the parliament of 1585. He lived and died a Catholic. However, her eldest son Walter, who also served as mayor for a term, conformed to the Protestant faith despite his mother’s pleadings and prayers.

An open house and an open heart like Lydia

Bartholomew Ball died in 1568 and Margaret’s home became an important centre for the recusant Catholic community in the Pale. She provided for the education of Catholic children, establishing a school in her house where the young people, ‘profited by becom- ing accomplished scholars… and very often heirs and followers of Christ’. It was at once a school- room, a house church and a refuge for Catholic clergy on the run. In a slightly later period, Joan Roche of New Ross and Anastasia Walsh established similar open houses for Catholic clergy and the poor. Margaret came to the attention of the authorities in the late 1570s and she was arrested in the company of a priest who was celebrating mass in her house and imprisoned for a short period. We are told that she ‘was released by money and with the aid of noble persons’. Margaret’s ministry echoes that of Lydia in first century Philippi who opened her house and her heart to the teaching of St Paul. As Acts 16:14 recounts, “The Lord opened her heart to respond to Paul’s message’.

Arrest and martyrdom at the hands of her son

In 1580 Walter Ball was elected mayor of the city of Dublin. A convinced Protestant, he was a promoter and benefactor of the newly established Trinity College and for his efforts was congratulated by Queen Elizabeth. He left monies in his will for the support of four scholars and two of his sons were among the College’s first students. Ciarán Brady suggests that out of embarrassment at his mother’s activities against the backdrop of conspiracy and rebellion against the Dublin government in 1580 – Walter had his mother arrested. She was dragged ignominiously through the streets of Dublin on a hurdle and thrown into jail where she languished for three years. Her death sometime in 1584 resulted from the poor conditions of her imprisonment. In addition to her statue on the corner of Marlborough Street and Cathedral Street there stands a second monument dedicated to her memory in the Dublin suburb of Santry, a chapel which was blessed and formally opened in the parish of Larkhill, Whitehall and Santry on 14 December 1994. The leadership provided by Cath- olic women such as Margaret Ball and the influence that they exer- cised within their respective religious communities in sixteenth century Ireland is revealing, recalling the church’s early Christian roots and perhaps a prophetic word for the future church in Ireland.

The Garden This Month

Deirdre Anglim

Purple osteospermum opens its petals on mild days. Primroses peep out from under the forsythia bush. Winter jasmine spills tiny yellow flowers along spindly stems at the wall.

Birds feast on bright berries of pyracantha. Cotoneaster now clothes the wall nearby, fully recovered from that severe pruning of a few winters ago. Snowberries have withered and died.

It is hard to leave the cosy kitchen and venture out to see what else is stirring. You want to maintain your garden and prepare it for spring planting. Wrap up warmly.Decide which essential jobs should be tackled and when you can do them.

Lift weeds from between those daffodil/tulip bulbs you planted during the last two months. Bend your knees. Plant those extra bulbs you found in the shed. Dig up the soil in beds, add compost if you have some. Frost will break down the clay. Check that any stakes/supports on climbers, shrubs and roses are secure. Tighten where necessary. Stormy days can wreak havoc on vulnerable plants.

Get someone to help you clear gutters and drainpipes of debris. Don’t take risks on wobbly ladders. Just in case this month brings icy weather buy a bag of road salt/sand to spread over the path/driveway. You don’t want to spend weeks on crutches, unable to go out into your own garden!

Ireland may experience snow this month. Be prepared to shake off the snow from tops of hedges/ shrubs to prevent branches breaking under the weight.

As for rainfall, well, that does happen here so gather rainwater in buckets, tubs, old barrels, to use later when water is in short supply. Do cover those containers when grandchildren are due to visit.

Mallow bushes have been cut back. Storm damage left huge branches strewn across the path up to the house. I miss the pink blossom. Luckily I had taken lots of cuttings which are rooting in pots in a sheltered part of the back yard.

I bought a white amaryllis bulb at a garden festival this summer. There was a magnificent display of similar plants in a vase nearby. I’m looking forward to my own glorious specimen whenever it decides to flower.

Alexander Selkirk Monarch Of All He Surveyed

Daniel Defoe’s novel Robinson Crusoe written in 1719 is
based mainly on the experience of Alexander Selkirk who was cast away on an uninhabited island in the South Seas for four years and four months. Who was Selkirk and what brought about him being so heartlessly abandoned and marooned by his shipmates? Alexander Selkirk was born in 1676 at Largo, Scotland the son of a cobbler. In his twenties and against his father’s wishes he went to sea to begin a career as a buccaneer which he felt sure would bring him much wealth. In 1703 Selkirk was appointed master of the priva- teer ship Cinque Ports which left Kinsale, Ireland in September that year with the intention of its crew plundering French and Spanish ships off the coast of South America. Relations between Selkirk and the ship’s captain gradually developed into a state of bitter dis like for each other.

Challenged

Selkirk constantly ridiculed the captain’s ability particularly his lack ofleadership. Selkirk’s standing with the rest of the crew was also at a low ebb as a result of his constant quarrelling.

In August, 1704 the Cinque Ports anchored close to the desolate island of Juan Fernandez some 800 miles off the coast of Chile so that repairs to the ship could be carried out. Selkirk and the ship’s captain, Thomas Stradling constantly argued as to the ship’s capability to continue its voyage. Matters reached a peak when the captain gave the order to raise anchor. Selkirk made clear that he would not sail on an unseaworthy vessel. Captain Stradling ordered that Selkirk be given a firelock, some powder, bullets, tobacco, a hatchet, a knife and a bible before the Cinque Ports sailed leaving Selkirk on the unihabited island. As it turned out Selkirk was correct in relation to the Cinque Port’s condition. It sank shortly after leaving the island with few survivors.

Devoid of human contact was a challenge Selkirk tackled with skill and determination. During his years as a castaway he built two huts, killed wild goats for food and used their skins as clothes and bedding. He created fire by rubbing together stones and sticks of dry wood. He studied the Bible and began upon a routine of daily religious exercises which included singing psalms and reading the scriptures aloud to retain the use of speech. To distinguish the sabbath he kept a calendar. There were times however when he considered suicide. A dramatic change to his situation took place on 1st February, 1709 when two British ships sailed into Juan Fernandez for fresh water supplies. A landing party came across an un- recognised human, incoherent with emotion who spread his arms and said in a weak voice “Marooned”.

Brought back to London he told all and sundry about his time as a castaway before travelling to meet with his family and relatives in his native town of Largo. However the sea beckoned him and in 1720 he was enrolled as master’s mate on HMS Weymouth. The following year close to the coast of Guinea he contracted a fever and died on 13th December, 1721. He was buried at sea. He left behind two ladies who fought over his capital which amounted to be in the region of £800. Sophia Bruce claimed she married Alexander Selkirk in 1717 at Largo, Scotland. Frances Candies claimed she married Selkirk in 1720 at Plymouth. The court de- clared in favour of Frances Candies. In the Royal Museum of Scotland in Edinburgh there is a small cup, six inches high on display made from thin shells of a nut. It bears the inscription: ‘The cup of Alex- ander Selkirk whilst on Juan Fernandez”. Also in 1885 a bronze statue of Selkirk was erected on the site of his former home in Largo.

A beautiful feature of the city of Montevideo, Uruguay, is that the city lies along the bank of a river. There is a promenade of over 20 kms, where one can walk, or cycle, along the edge of the river, with several public parks along the way. About five years ago a group of lay people began to organize a public Rosary, on the 4th Saturday of January, in one of these parks. It was timed to coincide with sunset. From small beginnings the numbers grew. Last year an estimated 10,000 attended. This is something unusual in Uruguay where the Catholics are reserved in their religious expressions and practice their faith out of the public eye. A statue of Our Lady is carried through the crowd and as the light fails everyone lights their candle. The Archbishop, Cardinal Sturla, attends. The gathering is called “The Rosary of blessings for the Family’. Two years ago it was decided to request the City Council for permission to erect a statue to Our Lady on the spot. Many people supported the petition, including the Cardinal. Most people were taken by surprise by the storm which broke. For over a century all religious symbols are forbidden in public spaces. There is no cross over the graves of the Dominicans. The park is a public park owned by the City. All sorts of accusations were made against the Catholic Church, prejudices, resentments, fears which people believe were long since dead came to the surface. The matter was for the City Council to decide, Parliament had nothing to do with the case, yet there was a four hour heated debate on the subject. Political parties were divided. A former president of the country, an agnostic, went so far as to say that giving permission for the statue was equal to giving permission for an open air church in a public space. The Catholic Church was accused of looking for power in society and going against the laws of the country. Support came from other sectors, not all believers. The Chairperson of the City Council was in favour but after long debate it was voted down.

Statue to Voodoo goddess in public park

A strange feature of the incident is that, since 1992 there is a statue to the voodoo goddess of the sea, in a public park, facing the river. Her name is Lemanjá. The devotion was brought from Africa and is followed by people who practice Umbanda: an African cult that came to Uruguay through Brazil. They have no large temples but rather meet in their own homes. There is no organization, or institution. Groups can be seen on the beach singing, praying and baptizing in the river. Lemanjá’s feast day is February 2: the Catholic feast of the Presentation of the Lord in the temple, previously called the Purification of Our Lady. The Africans who came to South America adopted Catholic saints and appeared to have devotion to them but in fact they were worship- ping some god of their own. Thousands take part on the feast day. There are many African ritu- als. Little paper boats with lighted candles are pushed out into the river but most of all, offerings of jewellery are thrown into the water. She is considered to be very vain and wants lots of jewellery. So the question many people asked was: Why, if a statute to a voodoo goddess is permitted, why not a statue to Our Lady? Why is a statue to Confucius permitted, why not a statue to Our Lady? Or, why a monument to a famous footballer, and not a statue to Our Lady? Or, to Gandhi and not to Our Lady?

Devotion to Lemanjá is not backed up by any institution. The petition to erect a statue to Our Lady brings up the whole history of church and state in Uruguay. It touches the secularist nature of the state. It raises the question of how liberal and democratic Uruguay is. Offence was taken by the petition. Political nerves were touched. The Archbishop has expressed his sad- ness that Uruguay has not adopted a more tolerant, liberal, less fearful, attitude to religion. The matter is closed for now.

An Australian Hero

Gerry Breen

Father Matthew Gibney, who was born on 1st November, 1835, in Killeshandra, Co. Cavan, played a heroic role at the siege of Glenrowen, Victoria, which marked the final episode in the career of the legendary Australian bushranger Ned Kelly.

Kelly was subsequently hanged at Old Melbourne Jail following a number of years of extraordinary notoriety. He was only twenty five years old when he died, but this young outlaw in his home made armour is still one of the best known characters in Australian his tory and he and his gang are featured in numerous books, plays, films, paintings and ballads.

After studying for the priesthood in Ireland, Matthew Gibney was ordained in 1863 and arrived in Perth, Western Australia, later that year. He was a person of fine physique and tremendous energy and in 1873 he was appointed vicar-general to Bishop Martin Griver. In 1868, Dean Gibney had opened the Catholic Girls’ Orphanage in Perth and in 1871 the Clontarf Orphanage for Catholic boys at Subiaco.

Because of damage to the boys’ orphanage, Dean Gibney had set off for the eastern colonies to raise funds to rebuild the orphanage. In Victoria on 28th June, 1880, he was travelling by train from Benalla to Albury when he learned that Ned Kelly and his gang had been surrounded at Mrs. Ann Jones’s Glenrowan Hotel and were involved in a shoot out with the police. As soon as the train arrived at Glenrowan station, Dean Gibney left for the scene of the shooting.

His first thought was to reach the hotel and use his influence with the besieged outlaws to get them to surrender and avert further blood- shed. At this stage, Ned Kelly had moved out in front of the hotel, obviously feeling invincible in his heavy metal armour. He shouted defiance at the police, but his armour failed to protect him and he was shot in the foot, forearm, elbow and hand. After further shots were exchanged, Ned Kelly was captured by the police and taken to the railway station.

Dean Gibney tended the seriously wounded outlaw, heard his confession and administered the lastrites. Meanwhile, the siege of the hotel was still in progress. Dean Gibney was confident the outlaws would not open fire on a priest, but he was held back by the police, who didn’t share his confidence. They emphatically refused to allow him to place his life in jeopardy by entering the hotel.

The police decided to set the hotel on fire. It was a dramatic scene, and watching the smoke and flames pouring out, Dean Gibney, who was renowned for his fearlessness in ministering to his flock, could be restrained no longer.

Showing extraordinary bravery, he entered the fiercely burning hotel to minister to the remainder of the gang, only to find their dead bodies. The heat inside was almost unbearable and the roof was ready to collapse.

Dean Gibney just about managed to get out. He reported to the police that the outlaws were dead and that was the end of the siege.

The Newspaper’s most Dramatic he was closely associated with the Story

Not surprisingly, the news of the siege caused a sensation in Melbourne, and The Argus newspaper brought out a series of special editions to cover what was probably the most dramatic story the newspaper ever published. Ned Kelly recovered from his wounds, and stood trial at the Central Criminal Court in Melbourne. The jury took only thirty minutes to find Ned Kelly guilty of murder and he was sentenced to death. In a short time, his supporters managed to collect 60,000 signatures on a petition seeking his reprieve. On the day of his execution, 4,000 men, women and children assembled outside the goal. Before walking to the gallows, Kelly said there was no need to tie him, he would go quietly. However, they bound him up just the same. Apparently, he died with dignity.

Following the siege, Dean Gibney returned to Perth where he received a hero’s welcome. He became the third Roman Catholic Bishop of Perth, serving from 1886 until 1910.

During his episcopate, there was a huge expansion in the number of churches, primary schools, superior schools and other church related institutions. Bishop Gibney was a staunch friend of the aborigines in the North-West, at a time when they were being very badly treated, and political and social aspirations of his fellow Irishmen.

Sadly, his episcopate was marked by a number of poor investment decisions, and, as the debts of the diocese mounted, he was forced to resign as Bishop in May, 1910. He died of cancer on 22nd June, 1925. He was buried in the Cathedral of the Immaculate Conception, Perth.

Saint Martin Replies

  • Mayo: I want you to know that my dog was healed by St. Martin. He is ten years old and the poor thing was dying for days. When he was blessed with the relic he got up and walked and is now better than ever. Thank you for this miracle.
  • Carlow: For as long as I can remember I have known and loved St. Martin. It is all down to the great devotion both of my parents had to him. He has been such a help to me and never once has he failed to intercede on my behalf; maybe not always the way I had requested but much better in the end. Thank you my dear St. Martin, you are my ‘Forever Friend’.
  • Anon: Please publish my grateful thanks to St. Martin, Our Lady of Knock, Our Lady of Fatima, St Padre Pio, St. Bernadette and all the Saints for restoring our daughter to good health. And for all favours received over the years. Sacred Heart of Jesus we thank you especially for all your blessings.
  • Cork: Please publish my long overdue thanks to St. Martin, the Sacred Heart and St. Pio for so many favours over the last forty five years. Most recently with a neck operation for cancer that I had to undergo and for looking after my son and daughter and wonderful grandchildren. for helping my husband who was ill at the same time as myself. St. Martin has always been there for us
  • Derry: I want to say a Big Thank You to St. Martin for favours granted to me with regard to good health and money worries. I asked St. Martin to help me and he did. To all you people who need help turn to St Martin. He will not let you down.
  • Clare: I want to thank St. Martin for his powerful intercession in bringing my two small cats safely home, and for all his other favours.
  • Tipperary: I have been meaning to write this thanksgiving for a long time now for the birth of my daughter. My husband and I prayed daily to St Martin all the years prior to her birth. He did not let us down and she is our daily delight and has brightened our lives. Dear St Martin keep our dear daughter always in your loving care and keep your arms around us always.
  • Cumbria: Please publish my sincere thanks to St. Martin, the Sacred Heart and Our Lady for all the favours I have received in the past, the most recent being a successful driving test and a job for my son. I am now praying for three medical matters which I know will be heard. Once again thank you for all your help.
  • Galway: Dear St Martin, you are my best friend, you never let me down. I have asked you for many favours from health issues to challenges in life when I had to face many people and make decisions. Thank you so much for listening and being there for me. I love and trust you.
  • Cork: My grateful thanks to St. Martin and the Sacred Heart and Our Blessed Lady for so many favours received over the past fifty years. I am presently praying for a relative who is in bad company but I trust St Martin will guide her in the right direction. He has already sorted problems that seemed impossible.
  • Donegal: I wish to publish my sincere thanks to St. Martin for helping me and my family in so many ways. I prayed to him for help with exams, job seeking and many other favours and he has never let me down.
  • Kilkenny: I would like to thank St Martin for answering all my prayers over the past year, in particular the safe delivery of my grandson. Although he arrived early and under emergency circumstances he is doing well and my faith and trust in St Martin means I know he will continue to grow up to be a healthy and happy little boy.
  • Offaly: I want to thank St Martin in whom I have great faith. I pray his novena continuously. I am putting my grandson in his special care as he has autism and is finding school hard to cope with. We love him very much and know St Martin will look after him.

Walk In The Ways Of The Lord

Walk In The Ways Of The Lord

“What matters most of all is that we respond, graciously and gratefully, to God’s amazing grace. Amazing grace is beauty that saves the world.”

The God of the Pharisees we meet in the gospels is, for the most part, a cross God, judgemental and easily vexed. Religion for Pharisees demanded impeccably good behaviour. They had zero tolerance for those who did not conform to their particular standards and practices. The God they believed in was a reward/ punishment God, a God who had to be pleased and appeased, more feared than loved.

The reward/punishment God is alive and well in the lives of many good people. He is a false god. To live sane, authentic, Christian lives, we need to get rid of our false gods, or as scripture puts it, we must banish “strange gods before us”, and replace them with the one true God of Jesus.

God is not a Referee

The reward/punishment approach to religion sees Religion as a kind of scorecard. God keeps the score on our behaviour. He marks our card. He is like the insufferable Nurse Ratched in the movie One Flew Over the Cuckoo’s Nest. She ran the institution on a reward/ punishment system. Nurse Ratched was eager to find fault and punish severely anyone who incurred her displeasure.

Good News or Bad News

What kind of God do we believe in? A vindictive God, a punishing God, or a God of love and mercy? A vindictive God, a punishing God, is bad news. A God of love and mercy who never with draws his favour is good news. The gospel is good news. God loves us already. We already enjoy God’s favour. We don’t have to win God’s love and favour. We don’t have to impress God with good behaviour and good deeds. He is not interested in keeping a scorecard. And if by any chance, God keeps a score card, he tears it up, and tosses it to the four winds.The message of Jesus is that we not have to dazzle God with our prayers and good works. Indeed, if we spend our entire lives trying to earn God’s love, instead of responding to it, I am afraid our best efforts are doomed to fail miserably.

Alive and Well

I, like many others of my generation, was brought up on a reward/punishment idea God. It was a simple, straightforward approach to religion. God was someone we had to please and appease. If we behaved, God was pleased, God rewarded us. If we behaved badly, God was displeased. God would punish us. It was important to keep on God’s good side.

Pharisee in Each of Us

The God of the Pharisees is the opposite of the God of Jesus. They are outraged, apoplectic with anger, when Jesus says, “I tell you solemnly, tax collectors and prostitutes are making their way into the kingdom of God before you.” (Matthew 21: 31- 32). Sinners are not their type of people. These people, and their ilk, whom Jesus befriended, are unclean. They condemned Jesus as being like the company he kept. A little warning here: Let’s not rush to judgment on the Pharisees of long ago. Let’s be honest. There is a bit of a Pharisee in each of us. The question is: How much? The answer, like the answer to all important questions, must come from within!

Everybody – No Exemptions

For the Pharisees, we are judged by God on the basis of our behaviour. Behaviour comes first. For Jesus, love comes first, love of everybody, everybody without exception, regardless of religion, nationality, or colour. Each of us is God’s chosen one, his special one, his beloved one. God does not make mistakes. We are no accident. God’s love is unilateral. God does not withdraw his love. His love is everlasting. We know God but we don’t understand God. We don’t appreciate God’s forever love. God is not moody. God is not fickle. The message of Jesus is strong, consistent, and unrelenting: God loves all of his creation. There are no exceptions. The Pharisees, in rejecting Jesus and his message, got it all wrong. So do many of his followers.

Before the Creation of the Universe

Think for a moment of time before the universe began. God saw you and me, individually. He saw the whole story of our lives unfolding before his eyes and yet despite what he saw despite our faults and failings, despite our weaknesses and sins, however serious God still loved us so much that he created us .Creation is an act of love. God is still creating us with a love and passion that comes from deep within his own sacred heart. God dotes on us. God wants to share his life and happiness with us. God loved us before we committed any sin and God will love us after we have committed all the sins we will ever commit. Even if I com- mitted all the sins of human kind, my sins cannot change God. To think we can influence God is presumption. And presumption is a sin!!!

God is not Shockable

God is not some kind of super human being whom we can control or influence by our behaviour. God decides for God; not us. We cannot shock God. God is not shockable. A ‘shockable’ God is a strange and false God. At the risk of repeating myself, I will repeat: We must get rid of strange and false gods. Am I being soft on sin? That is material for another St. Martin Magazine article. I can’t cover it all in one article! The gospel of grace is a joyful and glorious mystery. The grace of God is a gift of God. A gift is only a gift if we accept it, embrace it, cherish it, nourish it, nurture it, own it, and make it part of our lives. God’s favour rests on us always. There is never a moment when God’s favour is not resting on each of us. What matters most of all is that we respond, graciously and gratefully, to God’s amazing grace. Amazing grace is beauty that saves the world.

Questions And Answers

Question 1. Who is the patron saint of Catholic Universities and students? I would like to know some- thing about him.

Answer:

The saint whose name you are looking for is St. Thomas Aquinas. He was a Dominican Friar, who lived in the 13th century. He joined the Dominican Order despite strong opposition from his family. He spent his life studying, lecturing and writing incessantly until his death at the early age of 49. He was a deeply prayerful and con- templative man who had an intense power of concentration and is said to have dictated to four secretaries at the one time. His greatest work was his ‘Summa Theologica’ which is a synthesis of theology. His entire ministry as a teacher and a preacher was a matter of giving to others what he had contemplated himself. In spite of his great intel- lectual acumen, he was universal- ly admired for his modesty and humility and for his prayer life and deep spiritual insights. He was canonised in 1323, less than fifty years after his death. His feast day is on January 28th.

Question 2. In many churches you will find a picture of an anchor. What does it symbolize?

Answer:

The anchor, almost as far back A as we go in human history, has been a symbol or a sign of security and hope. The Jews used this symbol even before the time of Christ. The Christians picked up this sign very early as an expression of their hope and the sense of security their faith brought them. Often the anchor is joined with the fish, the symbol of Christ (and of Christians). This joint symbol expresses the belief that our faith and hope, our anchor, is ultimately Jesus himself. The letter to the Hebrews in the Bible says that our hope in Jesus Christ and in his high priesthood are like ‘a sure and firm anchor’.

Question 3. In the favours published in the magazine some people express their thanks first to St. Martin and then to the Sacred Heart and Our Lady. Are they putting St. Martin before the Lord ?

Answer:

Thank you for your question. Let me begin to answer you by pointing out that from the earliest times of the Church, people have always prayed to the saints and asked the saints to intercède for them to put in a word for them with God. Just as here on earth we pray for one another, so we can also ask the saints to pray for us. They are in God’s presence, nearer to God than our friends and neighbours here on earth. It is only natural that we ask their help for anything important to us. Their prayers for us are more powerful than the prayers of anyone here on earth because they are already in the presence of God.

I believe our readers understand that and do not intend to give any saint priority over the Lord, no matter how they word their thanks. People do not express themselves like theologians, not indeed do they have the words to do so, but I believe that they know and believe in their hearts that every blessing or help they receive comes first and foremost from the Lord. They invoke their friends the saints to join with them in their prayer. God is the giver of all good things, our supreme lover, our supreme benefactor. St. Martin and the other saints to whom we pray intercede with the Lord for all those who ask their prayers.

Question 4. What’s the point in making New Year Resolutions? I don’t bother making them anymore because usually break them after a few days, sometimes almost immediately.

Answer:

There are many who feel the same about New Year resolutions. What’s the point? We made resolutions in the past and we did not keep them. Perhaps not, or not as well as we would have wished, but it is important to make them even it is only to know that failure is part of the human condition, that without God in our lives we will fail, that we need His grace and strength in our lives.

To my joy, next month sees the start of the XXIII Olympic Winter Games scheduled to take place from 9 to 25 February 2018 in Pyeongchang County, South Korea. Just like the Summer Olympics its something I look forward to every four years. However, I recently discovered that the first Winter Olympics didn’t originate at the same time as the modern Summer Olympic Games in 1896. It didn’t make its appearance until 1924, twenty-eight years later, so I thought it might be interesting to find out why. It seems the organisers of the modern Olympics had wanted to have winter games as well; but couldn’t find a venue that would support the kinds of sports that they wanted. Also, the leaders of the countries who had gathered for the 1896 Olympics couldn’t agree on how such games would be organised. Figure skating was included in the Olympics for the first time in the 1908 Summer Games in London, although the skating competition was not actually held until October, some three months after the other events were over.

The Nordic Games

The first organised international competition involving winter sports was introduced just five years after the birth of the modern Olympics. This competition wasn’t the Winter Olympics, it was called the Nordic Games, and included only athletes from Scandinavian countries and was held in Sweden every four years from 1901. However, in 1911, the International Olympic Committee (IOC) proposed the staging of a separate winter competition for the 1912 Stockholm Games, but Sweden, wanting to protect the popularity of the Nor- dic Games, declined. The idea was resur- rected for the 1916 Games, which were to be held in Berlin, Germany. A winter sports week was planned with speed skating, figure skating, ice hockey, Nordic skiing, and Military patrol a team winter sport in which athletes competed in cross-country skiing, ski mountaineering and rifle shooting, but both were cancelled after the outbreak of World War I.

First “Winter” Olympics

In 1920, two years after the war ended, the Olympics resumed; although Germany, Austria, Hungary, Bulgaria and Turkey were banned from competing. Ice hockey joined figure skating as an official Olympic event, despite continuing protests from the Scandinavian countries. Nordic nations dominated the figure skating events, but Canada took home the first of many hockey gold medals.

At the IOC Congress held the following year it was decided tha the host nation of the 1924 Summer Olympics, France, would host a separate “International Winter Opening of the “International Winter Sports Week” which was retroactively designated as the first Winter Olympic Games, Chamonix, France 1924.

Sports Week”. Chamonix was chosen to host this “week” (actually 11 days) of events. The Games under the patronage of the IOC proved to be a success with more than 250 athletes from 16 nations competing in 16 events. Germany, however, remained banned until the 1928 games, and instead hosted a series of games called Deutsche Kampfspiele which lasted between 1922 to 1934.

In 1925 the IOC decided to create a separate Olympic Winter Games and the 1924 Games in Chamonix was retroactively designated as the first Winter Olympics. Three years later in 1928, St. Moritz, Switzerland, was appointed by the IOC to host the second Olympic Winter Games. The third in 1932 was held in Lake Placid in the United States. It was the first to be hosted outside of Europe. Seventeen nations and 252 athletes participated. The fourth, the 1936 Winter Olympics was held in the market town of Garmisch Partenkirchen in Bavaria, Germany. Germany also hosted that year’s Summer Olympics in Berlin. It was the last year in which the Summer and Winter Games were both held in the same country, It was also the last games held before World War II broke out. The 1940 Games had been awarded to Sapporo, Japan, but the decision was rescinded in 1938 because of the Japanese invasion of China. The Games were then to be held at Garmisch Partenkirchen, Germany, but the 1940 Games were cancelled following the German invasion of Poland in 1939. Due to the ongoing war, the 1944 Games, originally scheduled for Cortina D’Ampezzo, Italy, were cancelled. St. Moritz was selected to host the first post- war Games in 1948. Switzerland’s neutrality had protected the town during World War II, and most of the venues were in place from the 1928 Games, which made St. Moritz a logical choice.

Winter Games evolution

The Winter Games have evolved tremendously since their inception. Until 1992 the Winter and Summer Olympic Games were held in the same years. However, because of a decision in 1986 by IOC to place the Summer and Winter Games on separate alternating even numbered four-year cycles, the next Winter Olympics after 1992 was in 1994.

Some sports and disciplines including curling and bobsleigh, have been discontinued and later reintroduced; others have been permanently discontinued, such as military patrol, though the modern Winter Olympic sport of biathlon is descended from it. Others have been added and some of them, such as Alpine skiing, luge, short track speed skating, freestyle skiing, skeleton, and snowboarding, have earned a permanent spot on the Olympic programme. The addition of these events has broadened the appeal of the Winter Olympics beyond Europe and North America. The results are more interest in the Winter Olympics and a higher glob- al participation. While European powers such as Norway and Germany still dominate the traditional Winter Olympic sports, countries such as Australia, Canada, South Korea and other Asian countries are finding success in the new sports.

Over the years, eleven countries in three continents have hosted the Winter Olympics. These countries are the United States, France, Japan, Norway, Italy, Canada, Switzer- land, Yugoslavia, Germany, Russia, and Austria. The 2014 Winter Olympics, officially the XXII Olympic Winter Games, or the 22nd Winter Olympics, took place from 7 to 23 February 2014. A record 2,800 participants from 88 countries competed. As I mentioned earlier, the 2018 host of the Winter Olympics will be South Korea, and Beijing will host the 2022 Winter Olympic Games. Beijing will be the first city to hold both Summer and Winter Olympics.

Every sport and discipline in the Winter Olympics from the graceful athleticism of ice skaters to the amazing sight of ski jumpers flying through the air from extreme heights is so fantastic to see. That is why, come February you will find me ensconced in front of the TV watching every single one of them.

Johannes (Jan) Vermeer: (1632-1675) Dutch Painter

Deirdre Powell

Johannes (Jan) Vermeer is one of the most highly regarded Dutch artists of all time. His paintings are among the most revered and beloved in art history. Only about 36 of the artist’s pictures survive, but they are among the greatest treasures in the world’s finest museums.

Much of Vermeer’s life remains a mystery, although his works have been a source of inspiration and fascination for centuries. He was born in Delft, The Nether lands, circa October 31, 1632. His father, Reynier, came from a family of craftsmen in Delft, while his mother, Digna, had a Flemish background.

Vermeer was baptised in Delft’s Nieuwe Kerk (“New Church”), and it is thought that he was raised as a Calvinist. Not much is known about his early life, but he inherited his father’s inn and art-dealing business as a result of Reynier’s death in October 1652. Vermeer married Catherina Bolnes, a young Catholic woman, in April 1653, and, as a result, he converted to Catholicism.

On December 29, 1653, Vermeer registered as a master painter in the Guild of Saint Luke at Delft. However, the identity of his master(s) remains a mystery, as do the nature of his training and the period of his apprenticeship. Vermeer’s early work depicted large scale biblical and mythological scenes. He is most renowned, however, for his ability to capture scenes of daily life in interior settings. These works convey a serene and timeless sense of dignity and are remarkable for their purity of light and form. In addition, Vermeer painted allegorical scenes and cityscapes.

Not well Known during his lifetime

As an artist, Johannes enjoyed some success in his native Delft and sold his works to a small number of local collectors. Although he served as head of the local artistic guild, he was not well-known out side of his own circle during his lifetime.

Toward the end of his life, Vermeer’s fortunes deteriorated drastically, as a result of the disastrous economic climate in The Netherlands following the country’s invasion by French troops in 1672. Johannes Vermeer died on December 16, 1675, leaving behind a wife, 11 children and huge debts. Although many of Vermeer’s paintings focus on daily living and the interiors of dwellings, he also painted works with an allegorical religious character. Two of these works are “Woman with a Balance” (painted ca. 1664) and the more abstract “Allegory of the Catholic Faith” (painted ca. 1670-72).

In “Woman with a Balance”, a woman dressed in a blue jacket with fur trim is holding a scales at equilibrium. In the background, there is a large painting of The Last Judgement. The religious implications of this work appear to be related to the Spiritual Exercises of St. Ignatius of Loyola: prior to meditating, the faithful first examine their conscience and weigh their sins as though they are facing Judgement Day. As a result, this leads to virtuous choices in life. This work, therefore, urges people to conduct their lives with moderation and temperance.

In the painting “Allegory of the Catholic Faith,” the work is atypical in that it employs a style that was more abstract to suit the intellectual subject. Faith is represented as a woman who has “the world at her feet,” and she casts her eyes to Heaven, which is symbolized by a glass sphere. Also present in the painting is the apple of Original Sin that sits near a serpent (Satan), who is crushed by the “cornerstone” of the church, namely Christ. Consistent with other pictures by Vermeer, this work depicts an interior, i.e. a room that looks like a chapel set up in a private house; the room is revealed behind a Flemish tapestry and probably refers to the “hidden churches” of that time where Catholics worshipped.

Vermeer’s popularity grew over the centuries

During his lifetime, Vermeer’s fame was not widespread, mainly because local patrons collected his paintings and because his creative output was small. However, the artist’s popularity has only increased across the generations. He preferred to allow each viewer to contemplate the significance of each picture, as opposed to explaining the painting’s exact meaning. As a result, contemporary observers are fully engaged by his mas- terpieces, much as viewers must have been fascinated by his work during his lifetime.

Epiphany-Good News For All Of Humanity

“Some wise men came to Jerusalem from the east. ‘Where is the infant King of the Jews? they asked. We saw his star as it rose and have come to do him homage….

And going into the house they saw the child with his mother Mary, and falling to their knees they did him homage. Then opening their treasures they offered him gifts of gold, and frankincense and myrrh…”

Matthew 2: 2-11

Down at the local coffee shop two farmers were arguing out loud about the validity of their respective religions. A third farmer listened and then observed, “I’ve been bringing my wheat here to this same mill for over 40 years. Now there are two roads that lead up to the mill. Never once friends has the miller asked me which road I take. The only thing he ever asks me is ‘How good is your wheat?””

The Jewish people at the time of Jesus were very conscious and proud of their religious identity. Their relationship with God defined them as a people and set them apart from other people. They believed that they were God’s chosen people and understood this to mean that God loved them in a way that he didn’t love other people. That God was theirs alone and did not belong to anybody else. They were possessive of God. And that understanding was reflected in the way they treated people of other nations. They wanted nothing to do with the outsider. Outsiders were known as gentiles a derogatory term. In fact they despised the outsider. But the love of God present in Jesus challenged all of that. Jesus worked as a bridge builder trying to bring Jews and Gentiles into relationship and into friendship. And you can see this even at the beginning of his life as an infant in the crib. The wise men came from the east, they were non-Jews; they belonged to different cultures and traditions, and yet they felt at home in the presence of the Christ child; their gifts were graciously received, and their visit deeply appreciated. Mary and Joseph welcomed and cherished their visit and their offerings recognizing that the child Jesus was a gift from God, not only for Jews, but for all peoples, for humanity.

Collaboration with People of all Religions.

I remember during my time in Trinidad and Tobago being hugely impressed by the work of the Inter Religious Organization (IRO). It was made up of the leaders and representatives of all the main religions and churches on the Island – Hindus, Muslims, Christians Anglicans and Catholics, Pentecostals etc. They met together on a regular basis to pray and to address real social issues such as crime, drug abuse, unemployment etc. which affect all the peoples on the Island. And they did so from their different perspectives. They were working together to serve all the people of that country and to build a more just, peaceful and harmonious society. I think it offers a beacon of hope for the world at this time. The feast of the Epiphany reminds us that in this work of co-operating and collaborating with other religions to build a better world we are fully with Jesus and Jesus is fully with us.

Mutual Acceptance, Respect and Love.

And it is not that we have to water down or compromise any aspect of the essentials of our faith: we know where we come from, and we know what we believe in, and because we are so convinced in our faith we can pray and work together with those who are different.

Several years ago during the crises in Bosnia Herzegovina, John Paul II brought together religious leaders representing the different factions involved in the conflict there: Muslims, Jews and Christians, and after a time of prayer (each praying in their own tradition) he spoke these revolutionary words: “In the mutual acceptance of each other, in mutual respect, made more pro- found by love lies the secret of a humanity finally reconciled.”

Isn’t that exactly what Jesus had in mind when he said “love one another”. He didn’t say “Love your fellow Catholics.” He said love everybody – and that includes people of all religions and none. And that includes lapsed Catholics too and people who would describe themselves as atheist.

Gold, Frankincense and Myrrh

The feast of the Epiphany reminds us that that God’s love and saving work are present in other churches, in other religions and indeed in people who profess no religion at all. God is bigger than the Catholic Church. And thank God for that! God’s love extends way beyond the Catholic people. Jesus is not only ours; he belongs to the whole of humanity.

The feast of the epiphany is an invitation to a deep respect and reverence for people of other churches and traditions, inviting us to dialogue with them, to work with them and to strive with them for the building up of God’s king- dom. Epiphany invites us to receive their gifts of gold, frank- incense and myrrh and in turn to be ready to share our gifts with them.

Mary’s Power Of Intercession Story

Fr. Andrew Greeley is credited with the following story. He said that when he was young in Chicago he learned it from the nuns who taught him.

One day God made a tour of heaven to check out the recent arrivals. He was taken aback at the quality of many of those allowed in and he went out to confront St. Peter about it.

‘You’ve let me down again’ he told Peter.
‘What’s wrong now?’ Peter asked.
‘You have let a lot of people in that shouldn’t be there.’
‘I didn’t let them in’ said Peter.
‘Well who did?’
When I turned them away at the front door, they went round the back and your mother let them in.’

That is only a story for children to let them see the importance that Mary has in our lives, and how powerful her intercession is before God. Mary’s importance, Marys’ power of intercession comes from her role as Mother of God, the feast we celebrate on January 1st.

On 24 August 1968 the first of the civil rights marchs took place from Coalisland to Dungannon in Northern Ireland. One of the marchers recalls that he had a pocket radio with him on which he was listening to news of the Soviet invasion of Czechoslovakia. On 21 August some 500,000 Warsaw Pact troops had entered the country to suppress a reform movement, the so called ‘Prague Spring’, begun with the appointment of Alexander Dubcek as First Secretary of the Communist Party of Czechoslo vakia on 5 January 1968.

Alexander Dubcek: Party man

By the mid 1960s the Czechoslovak economy was in a state of collapse under the weight of the Stalinist economic system. As limited economic reforms gave way to wider demands for change, an internal Communist Party struggle culminated in the victory of reform-minded party members with Dubček’s appointment in 1968. Although Alexander Dubček was born in Czechoslovakia in 1921, his formative years were spent in the Soviet Union. The family only returned in 1938 in time for the young Dubček to fight against the pro German Slovak government during the Second World War. A lifelong member of the Communist Party, after the war he rose through the ranks to serve in parliament as a member of the National Assembly. From 1953 to 1958 he studied at the centre of Soviet power in Moscow. Though a member of the party’s reformist group his appointment in 1968 was approved by the Kremlin: he was after all one of their own.

Rising out of its own momentum

What had begun as a movement for economic reform snowballed with calls for emocratic reforms from the disenfranchised Czechoslo- vak majority who were not members of the Communist Party. Dubček promised to use Nikita Khrushchev’s phrase, ‘socialism with a human face’ to guarantee certain freedoms, including the easing of press censorship and travel restrictions. Freedom of speech, he asserted, was indispensable for a modern economy and argued that the exercise of authority should be rooted in expertise and knowledge and not party affiliation. At the same time, he privately assured his Soviet counterpart Leonid Brezhnev that any electoral reforms would be framed in such manner as to ensure a communist majority. Dubček attempted to kick start the economy by improving trade relations with the West. During March and April a series of electric and barbed wire fences along the West German border were taken down. A daily flood of 40,000 tourists from West Germany entered the country to the disquiet of the Politburo in Moscow who feared that the Czechoslovak army would be weakened by the influx.

An anti-communist direction

Dubček believed that by pursuing his reform agenda and by installing reformminded individuals to positions of authority he could rebuild the public’s confidence in the party. The Kremlin, recalling the Hungarian Uprising of 1956, was cocerned that events were moving in an anticommunist’ direction and could undermine not only Czechoslovakia but contribute to the collapse of the Warsaw Pact. At a meeting in Dresden in March 1968 the Czechoslovak delegation was given warning by the Soviets and their client states. An editorial in Pravda the official Communist Party newspaper highlighted an ‘atmosphere of disorder, vacillation, and uncertainty’ within official circles in Czechoslovakia. Throughout early summer pressure was brought to bear on Dubček. But as one historian has put it, he was taken hostage by his people who were so energized by the prospect of reform that he could not step back from the path he had taken. A series of training exercises were organised in Czechoslovakiaby the countries of the Warsaw Pact on 20 June in an attempt to intimidate the government and population. A final meeting took place between both sides in late July.

Soviet invasion and velvet revolution

On the 22 August as Russian tanks rolled into Cesky Krumlov, a provincial town near the Austrian border, a young Irish journalist on his first assignment was there to greet them. Vincent Browne was on the phone to RTE when from the window of his hotel room he saw a tank drive over his rented Volkswagen Beetle! For his part, Dubček was taken to Russia where he was forced to sign a declaration of loyalty to the Soviet regime and was reinstalled as Czechoslovak First Secretary on 27 August. And Browne was present in the Prague Opera house the night he returned. He recalls Dubček coming into a the atre box near the front and the audience standing, cheering and applauding, for what seemed like a half hour’. In a reference to the general non violent mobilisation of the population against the occupation which significantly delayed the Soviet takeover Browne remarks, ‘It seemed then that the popular resistance had won’. However within the year Dubček was gone and the process of dismantling his reforms was well under way what the regime referred to as normalization. ‘Hope’, said Vaclav Havel, poet and playwright turned dissident leader by the events of the Prague Spring, ‘is not the conviction that something will turn out well but the certainty that something makes sense, regardless of how it turns out.’ In 1989 following the collapse of Communist governments throughout Europe the hope of 1968 was finally realised with the ending of 41 years of one party rule in Czechoslovakia. Alexander Dubček was elected speaker of parliament and Vaclav Havel, president on 28 and 29 December respectively.

The Garden This Month

Deirdre Anglim

Birds feast on scarlet berries of cotoneaster. Sprays of winter jas-Bmine fall to the ground nearby. Yellow primroses peep out from under the forsythia bush.

Purple osteospermum has bloomed most of the year at the front gate. A pale pink variety has established itself on the other side of the path. Last summer I transferred them from their pots into the ground.

Daffodil shoots are above ground. Snowdrops are in bud. Spring is on the way.

Bougainvillea continues to bloom. It has pride of place in the porch. How is your poinsettia doing? The best place for this beautiful plant is in a cool room or hall away from the overheated living room. Wait till the soil is almost dry before you water it. Over watering can kill. Check your plants for diseased/dead leaves and remove. Most houseplants like plenty of light. A bowl of water placed nearby will prevent a too dry atmosphere. Wrap up warmly before you head out into the garden to see what needs to be done. Choose essential jobs. Clear all fallen leaves and debris from nooks and corners. Rake the leaves from the lawn too. Check drainage holes in pots and tubs. An old knit- ting needle works well. Large terracotta containers may crack on frosty nights so wrap them in bubble wrap or an old rug/carpet.

Roses can be lightly pruned on mild dry days. The aim is to let air and light into the centre of the bush so remove those dead branches. Cut away any growth that is too weak to produce strong shoots.

This is the time to consider the changes you want to make in the garden for spring/summer. The bare bones of the garden are before you. Bring the notebook with you and jot down your ideas. On dreary days gaze out the kitchen window and plan your new layout. Watch the birds bathing in the bin lid. We have a young fox who regularly wanders through the back garden as if he owns it!

Make a pot of tea/coffee. Sit at the kitchen table and study those catalogues. Keep the notebook handy to list which wonderful new- comers you intend to plant next year. Happy planning!

Trees

“The trees have haircuts!” she said, her eyes wide with amazement. I looked over the wall and yes they had. Trees and shrubs had been clipped into a variety of shapes: cones, cylinders, wedges, lollipops. They just stood there, looking ridiculous. One felt more ashamed for the trees than for the shrubs: trees were the adults in the garden, and it is embarrassing to see adults treated like children. They stood motionless, constrained; they had none of that easy movement that normal trees have in the wind; they looked like artefacts. “What are like great and lesser heroes, they for?” she asked. The question confirmed that they looked like artefacts: no one would ask such a question about a normal tree.

“Imagine the mind of the person who would do that to a tree!” she said. We imagined it. At first we thought it must be a very complicated one, but in a moment we agreed that it was a mind far simpler than the normal. There is practically no limit to the number of shapes that trees can take, but here was a gardener who had lacerated that abundance down to five or six.

How vulnerable trees are!

For relief we look at the others, the trees that escaped. How well they keep themselves! More: they stand assuring us of some noble triumph far above our heads. Their full majesty appeared to us in contrast to the desecration of the others. How vulnerable trees are! How easy it is to love them: they are splendid beings, rapt in silence, and yet totally vulnerable, because they are alive. They show us, in some way, the heart of existence.

And how well they hold their secret! Their roots search deeply into the earth, a world of darkness, stillness and silence; no one has ever seen all their roots, no one is capable of following their infinite search. And how discreetly they reveal the secret! They raise their powerful bodies and intricate arms into the sky, intertwining the world below with the world above, giving form and meaning to what is formless: the darkness under- ground, too terrible to contemplate, they transform, without destroying it, into a hundred colours and shades; the rigidity of the earth they soften into an easy motion; its silence they interpret into music with the wind. When we come to die we can say: I have seen wonderful trees, in every season.

A simple man, used to raking leaves, went too far and grieved the living with the dead. Failing to hear the yearning voices of the earth he cut their throats with a shears. Mechanical order and regularity are for the dead alone. There is a living order too, but it is different, as a tree is different from an artefact. When we model our minds and lives on the machine we make ourselves enemies of every living thing.

Our oldest Neighbours

More ancient than technology, more ancient even than philosophy, trees looked down on dinosaurs, they were present at the birth of our race, they are our oldest neighbours. They know something wondrous about God, and they carry the weight of our religious aspiration: the oak of Mamre, the Bodhi tree, the Cross of Christ.

A stricken tree is strangely like a badly used human being…

Or like a wounded God, mocked and pierced and left to die.

Minnie Louise Haskins:

Poet, Author and Industrial Welfare Promotor

Helen Morgan

In 1908, when Minnie Haskins wrote the poem, God Knows, little did she realise that 31 years later her inspirational words would be spoken by the King of England in his Christmas Day radio broadcast. A modest, humble and deeply religious woman, Minnie’s sole purpose in writing poetry was to bring her readers closer to God.

Minnie Louise Haskins was born near Bristol, England on 12th May 1875 to Joseph Haskins, a grocer and his wife Louisa. The second of 9 children, Minnie was educated at the Clarendon Collegiate School in Clifton before studying informally at University College Bristol.

Minnie’s career in welfare began with voluntary work for the Congregational Church in her local community. By 1903, she was working with the Springfield Hall Wesleyan Methodist mission in the slums of London. From 1907, Minnie worked in Madras, India with the Methodist MissionarySociety’s “zenana missions to women.” The zenana movement consisted of female missionaries who were trained doctors and nurses. To raise funds for the work Minnie published, privately, a small volume of poems entitled The Desert which included her poem, God Knows, adding an introductory passage which read “And I said to the man who stood at the gate of the year: Give me light, that I may tread safely into the unknown!”

In 1915, Minnie returned to England where she ran a munitions workers’ hostel in Woolwich. Following this she spent 3 years supervising the labour management department of a controlled factory in West Ham. In 1918, she published a second volume of poetry entitled The Potter.

At the end of the war, Minnie aged 43, enrolled in the London School of Economics (LSE) where she studied under Agatha Harrison, the county’s first specialist in industrial welfare. In 1919, Minnie was awarded a Social Science Certificate followed a year later by a Diploma in Sociology: both with distinction.

Minnie joined the staff at the LSE as an assistant in the Social Science Department (later the Institute of Personnel Development), becoming a tutor in 1934. She retired in 1939 but was reappointed the following year and continued until 1944.

A Woman of Unusual Capacity and Character

Minnie was a very intelligent woman, a dedicated and inspirational teacher. A senior tutor at the LSE once described her as “a woman of unusual capacity and character… a rare understanding and sympathy and infinite patience, combined with a great deal of love and interest in people.”

In 1921, Minnie co-wrote with Eleanor T Kelly a book entitled Foundations of Industrial Welfare in Economica in which the authors promoted a “spirit of co-operation” between worker and employer.

Minnie’s first novel, Through Beds of Stone, was published in 1928. Her other works include A Few People (1932) and a volume of poetry entitled Smoking Flax (1942). It was, however, through her earlier work that Minnie came to public attention.

In December 1939, at the end of his Christmas Day radio broadcast, King George VI quoted a verse by a then unknown author beginning with the words “I said to the man who stood at the gate of the year…” The quotation had earlier appeared in The Times (9th Sept 1939) having been sent in by a reader. According to press reports it was HM Queen Elizabeth, the Queen Mother, who introduced the poem to her husband.

Minnie’s words struck a chord with the King who was facing an uncertain future at the outbreak of WW2. Immediate efforts were made to identify the author and when Minnie reluctantly came forward, her unsought fame was assured. Minnie gave all the royalties from any subsequent interest in her poem to charity.

Minnie Haskins, poet, author and welfare promotor died in hospital from cancer in Tunbridge Wells, Kent on the 3rd February 1957 aged 81 years.

The Ordination Of Karl Leisner

Margaret Smith

In 1939, Karl Leisner was due to be ordained but a diagnosis of tuberculosis in both lungs delayed this for five years. When he was ordained, it was under the strangest circumstances; the first ever ordination to take place in a Concentration Camp with a young German priest being ordained by a French Bishop at a time when their two countries were at war with each other.

Born into a devout Catholic family in 1915, Karl became an altar boy, member of the local Catholic Youth group and, later, leader of the St. Werner Youth group. But, in 1933 things were to change dramatically, the National Socialists came to power and Catholic Youth groups were regarded as “enemies of the State”. The secret police took a close interest in Karl, particularly after his comment on New Year’s Eve 1937 when he said “We love Christ and will die for Christ”. Soon, many of his journals and diaries were confiscated by the Gestapo.

By this time, Karl had decided that he wanted to join the pries hood, entering the Borromaum in Munster, a centre for those intending to become priests. After further studies at Freiburg, he was ordained Deacon by Bishop van Galen of Munster. Then came the news that he had tuberculosis. The normal “treatment” for this was good food and fresh air and he was sent to a sanatorium in the Black Forest to recuperate.

On 9th November 1939, news reached the medical centre that an attempt had been made on Hitler’s life. When Karl’s roommate joyfully announced that Hitler had survived, Karl replied “Too bad he made it”. This was enough for him to be denounced to the authorities and, within hours he had been arrested and found himself in prison. A few months later, “Karl Leisner” didn’t exist, he was number 17520, an inmate of Sachsenhausen Concentration Camp near Berlin, his head shaved and wearing the striped pyjamas of internees.

Moved to Dachau

When Himmler decreed that all priests should be confined in the same place, Karl was moved to Dachau, a place initially designed for 5,000 but which, after 1942, never held less than 12,000. Despite government hostility to religious observance, the clerics obtained permission for a chapel to be built within the camp in Block 26. There, on 20th January 1940, with an “altar” made of two tables, the first Mass was held.

The harsh conditions, particularly the prolonged roll call, often in wet and freezing weather, did little to help Karl’s health. He was admitted to the infirmary suffering from a ruptured blood vessel and in October 1942 his name appeared on the list for extermination in the gas chamber though, thankfully, other priests managed to get his name removed. Amongst a group of French deportees who arrived in 1944 was Bishop Gabriel Piguet, a man authorised to confer the sacrament of ordination.

Karl had never wavered in his hope for ordination but, permission had to be sought from Bishop van Galen and Cardinal Faulhaber. Surveillance of mail became less strict as Germany lost more land to the allies and this enabled Josefa Imma Mack, later a nun, to smuggle correspondence in and out of Dachau via the food “market” where internees sold their produce.

Ordained Priest in Concentration Camp

With permission now granted, Karl was ordained priest on 17th December 1944. Everything required was provided by internees. A Trappist monk made a crozier. Father Durand, the only British priest at Dachau, provided a mitre and a ring and cross came from prisoners working at the Messerschmitt factory. A Jewish violinist played outside “to divert the attention of inopportune visits” and Guillaume Zelden, later wrote that the ceremony “Made a lasting impression on all the priests present”

Although still weak and frail, Karl celebrated his first Mass on 26th December, sadly it was to be his last. After the American liberated Dachau in April 1945, Karl was taken to a hospital where he wrote, “Alone in a room of my own, what bliss”. The tuberculosis though had taken its toll and he died on 12th August, having told his parents, “I know I am going to die but I am happy”. In 1966 he was beatified by Pope John Paul II.

Saint Martin Replies

  • Roscommon: I am writing to say a wonderful Thank You to my best friend St Martin for answering my prayers and petitions. My devotion to him was inherited from my late mother and uncle and he never ever fails me. I was diagnosed recently with cancer and have just finished my chemotherapy treatment. I felt that St Martin was with me every step of my journey. I went back for my scan results last Thursday. My oncologist was very pleased with me. He said they would bring me back every three months for a scan. I told my oncologist that St Martin has never let me down. I could not survive without my wonderful friend.
  • Dublin: Our dog got disturbed last Halowe’en by noisy bangers and he ran away. We spent over three hours searching for him. I prayed and prayed to my dear St Martin for help and lo and behold he came to my aid and we found him in the dark of night. Such joy to be reunited with him. St Martin never ever fails to answer my prayers. Thank you so much.
  • Antrim: Thank you St Martin, Our Lady and my Father in Heaven for the many favours received for my family especially for a request I made for my youngest son. I will be ever thankful to you St Martin. Please watch over me and my family.
  • Clare: I promised St Martin I would write and thank him for a favour received. I begged and begged St Martin to help my mother get better. Thanks to his intervention she is on the road to recovery. Thank you St Martin for your help and please continue to look after her.
  • Antrim: Please publish my sincere thanks and gratitude to St. Martin and The Divine Mercy for hearing and answering my novena and prayers. I was praying for something really personal that I needed help with. My prayers and novena were answered. You truly are miracle workers. I have complete faith in them, they never let me down. Thank you so, so much for always helping me and being there for me. I love you both dearly and could not get through the difficult times in my life without you both. Thank you.
  • Berkshire: Grateful thanks to St. Martin, Our Lady and the Sacred Heart for prayers answered. Thank you for helping my daughter to find employment and many favours received over the years.
  • Dublin: I would like to thank Our Lady of Lourdes, St. Bernadette and St. Martin for all the favours they have granted me over the last 50 years. Exams passed, jobs found, my own recovery from cancer, peace restored after my daughter’s marriage break up and many more too numerous to mention. I know he is always beside me and never fails to answer my prayers. I will continue to pray to all of them for as long as I live. I am a regular visitor to Lourdes every year.
  • Mayo: I had a health problem and was very worried. I turned to St. Martin again and asked him to help. He never fails. I got my request and I promised to write a letter of thanks.
  • Anon: I want to thank St. Martin, the Sacred Heart of Jesus, Our Lady and the Saints for helping me to get good results from a recent lung biopsy. Please continue to watch over me and my family.
  • Anon: A sincere thank you long overdue to the Sacred Heart and. Our Lady and a special ‘Thanks’ to dear St Martin for a very easy and successful hip replacement which was performed on his feast day. I felt so confident going for my operation all because of my prayers to St. Martin. I have been praying to him for many years and I love his magazine which I get every month through a promoter.
  • Clare: I want to say a very big Thank you to St Martin. He has answered my prayers again recently helping my husband through a difficult time. My mother introduced me to St. Martin and since that time I have always prayed to him.
  • Carlow: I wish to publish my sincere thanks to St Martin, St Philomena and Our Lady for favours received. My daughter has a big problem with her health, had all tests done and was clear after praying to dear St Martin. There is no better saint to pray to. Trust him and don’t give up.
  • Donegal: I had blood tests done and was very worried about a liver condition. But thank God and St Martin’s intervention the tests came back clear. Please publish if you have the space.

Is God There?

Is God There?

When I was young I had my our Christian faith. The question that kept teasing my mind, because I did not find any satisfactory answer to it, was: “Why was God so hidden from us?” I used to see written on the altar-covers in the churches: “Truly thou art a hidden God’: Sometimes it was in Latin: “… Deus absconditus”. To me it seemed unfair. If during our life on earth we were on trial and our future life for all eternity depended on the outcome, surely God could at least make us certain that he existed perhaps by occasionally speaking down from heaven. Some wise people reminded me that God’s ways are not our ways, but I felt sure there must be a better answer. There is. It took me years to find it. Some truths are so big that it is not enough to hear them. One has to grow into them.

A Man Claims to be God

Of course I came to learn in time that God has revealed himself to us in the best possible way, by becoming one of us. Jesus Christ is the revelation of God at our human level. Surely this is better than a voice from heaven and far more extraordinary. When one thinks of a man claiming to be God, one can only be astonished. The greater the claim the more easily it is demolished. Can a man
appearing in the midst of sinful men possibly measure up to the perfection we expect of a divine being? Yet through the centuries millions have believed that Jesus Christ is God and countless numbers have given their lives for this belief.

No End to Love

I remember the questions and answers of my catechism: “In what are we like to God? In our soul. In what is our soul like to God? In being a spirit and immortal and in being capable of knowing and loving God.” You see, though we are finite, there is something infinite about our knowing and loving. There is no end to our knowing, no limit to our loving. We are made to one day see God face to face, to know him as he is and to love him totally and completely. “This is eternal life, to know you, the one true God and Jesus Christ whom you have sent.” It was comforting to know this.

I think it was the Dominican Priest Fr. McNabb who gave me an insight into God’s attitude when he spoke of God’s rever ence for us. It seemed an extraordinary idea. God is love and God’s love for us we accept. After all he died for us. He loves us even while we are still sinners. But reverence? Yet, the more we reflect on this, the truer it seems.

God has made us in his image and perhaps the most god-like thing about us is that we, though creatures, are free.

God Gives us Freedom

As Vatican II puts it: “Authentic freedom is an exceptional sign of the divine image within man.” (Gaudium et Spes No. 17). We are so free that we can choose to offend the very creator without whose continued support we could not exist. God has given us this freedom. All our dignity as persons is based on it. The choice is ours. He will not force us against our will. But he does all in his power to freely win our love by showing the greatness of his love for us, summed up in the Cross-Christ suffering and dying for us. His love for us calls us, invites us, motivates us to love in return. But it respects our freedom, our dignity. This is the reverence Fr. McNabb speaks of. Because we are free, we can honour God by choosing him. Without this freedom there would be no honour for God.

Our Responsibility is Great

But there is another great aspect to this. Because God lets us free, our responsibility is great. God has chosen to depend on us for the spread of his Kingdom. It is not only God’s work but ours also. While God has taken the initiative and continues to work in us and in those to whom his word is announ- ced, he has respected our freedom and dignity. How do we respond? Will we work with him to spread the Good News? In Christ’s time there were those who saw in his love and compassion, his humility and forgiveness, in his sublime doctrine and utterly selfless life, one so wonderful that they exclaimed: “Indeed, this is the Son of God” and they became his followers and imitators.

We Are Filled with Hope

Because we are caught up in his actions we are filled with hope. His Kingdom will certainly come, but its coming will depend on how well we, his followers, bear witness in our lives to Christ and make present to the world his goodness, love and mercy. If we were all other Christs, his Kingdom would be already among us. A boy who was asked: “What is a saint?” thought of those in the stained-glass windows of the Church and replied: “A saint is someone through whom the light shines.” Not only the light of God’s truth but the fire of God’s love is experienced when we meet really holy people. To be with them is to be in the presence of God. Doubts of faith melt away when the goodness of God is made present through the holiness of men and women. In them God is revealed, not in the sense of an answer to an intellectual difficulty, but in the revelation of the love and goodness of those who serve him generously. Only the truth that is lived convinces. Only the love poured out in service enkindles love. The spirit of truth and love is here. God is revealed, not in an overpowering way that would make us less, but in the gentle way that reveals the delicacy of God’s dealings with us. Perhaps in this way we can see the hiddenness of God, no longer as a problem, but as God’s rever- ence for those he has made in his own image, the children to whom he has given freedom, knowledge and love.

Questions And Answers

Question 1. Why attend Mass on Sunday?

Answer:

On December 13th Pope Francis gave us this answer (Abbreviated)
The Sunday celebration of the Eucharist is at the centre of the life of the Church (cf. Catechism of the Catholic Church, 2177). We Christians go to Mass on Sundays to meet the Risen Lord, or rather to let ourselves be met by Him, to listen to His word, be nourished at His table, and thus become Church, or rather His mystical living Body in the world today. From the first hour the disciples of Jesus understood Him; they celebrated the Eucharistic encounter with the Lord on the day of the week that the Jews called “the first of the week” and the Romans “day of the sun.” Without Christ we are condemned to be dominated by the fatigue of everyday life, with its worries, and by the fear of tomorrow. The Sunday meeting with the Lord gives us the strength to live today with trust and courage and to move forward with hope.

We do not go to Mass to give something to God, but to receive from Him what we really need. In conclusion, why go to Mass on Sundays? It is not enough to answer that it is a precept of the Church; this helps to preserve its value, but it is not enough alone. We Christians need to participate in Sunday Mass because only with the grace of Jesus, with His living presence in us and among us, can we put into practice His commandment, and thus be His credible witnesses.

Question 2. Am I right in thinking that St Patrick is becoming more a symbol of nationality rather than a patron Saint?

Answer:

A Symbol of Nationality or Patron Saint? Perhaps, as you say, for most he is now a sym- bol of Nationality. But long before he became a national symbol he was revered for his holiness and for bringing us the faith. Reading his Confession gives us a reveal- ing picture of the saint. We read that, as a slave, he discovered God on the mountainside, how he grew in the faith, how he became conscious of God’s blessings on him and of the fact that God loved him, had called him and given him many gifts. Prayer sustained him throughout his captivity and strengthened him for his later work of bringing the faith to the Irish. We his spiritual children have a lot to learn from Patrick. On the day we celebrate his feast we should, in the first place, thank God for this extraordinary man, this great saint who brought us the faith and, by his life, taught us how to live it. By all means let him be for us a symbol of nationality, but first and foremost let us recognise that he would never now be a symbol of nationality, were it not for the fact that he brought us the faith and, with it, the hope that faith gives us all. We celebrate his feast day in thanksgiving for that.

Question 3. We are told time and again that God loves us and this is very consoling to know. We receive a share in His life at Baptism and keep it up to the moment we commit a mortal (grave) sin. When we lose the state of grace, or the life of God within us, do we not also lose his love? Is His love for us not dependent on our not separating ourselves from Him by serious sin? (A frequent source of worry for people).

Answer:

God still loves us no matter what we do. When we sin seriously (grave sin) we lose the Divine life which we received at our Baptism or, as we used to describe it, we lapse from the state of Grace and this can only be regained by contrition and the resolution, with God’s help, not to sin again. But while we may be unfaithful ‘God is always faithful.’ He remains unchanged. God is love.(1 John 4:8) He continues to love us with an everlasting love. ‘God loved us so much that he sent his only begotten son to save us. Our sin does not mean he cuts off relations with us. He never ceases to love us. So we must never despair of our sin. Our God loves us and welcomes us back with open arms when we repent of our sin and seek Him again.

The Industrial Revolution

Human society has passed through two huge and lasting changes during our history. The first, the Neolithic Revolution began around 8000 BC and continued through thousands of years. Its effect was to settle people on the land; making peasant agriculture the standard everyday activity of the human species. The second is one of the most important and productive periods of history the Industrial Revolution. This was the period of time during the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries when the face of industry changed dramatically. These changes had a tremendous and long lasting impact on the economies of the world and the lives of the average person.

From Fields to Factories

Before the advent of the Industrial Revolution, most people resided in small, rural communities where their daily existences revolved around farming. Life for the average person was difficult, as incomes were meagre, and malnourishment and disease were common. People produced the bulk of their own food, clothing, furniture and tools. Most manufacturing was done in homes or small, rural shops, using hand tools or simple machines.

The Industrial Revolution was the transition to new manufacturing processes closely linked to a num- ber of innovations developed in Britain in the period from about 1760 to sometime between 1820 and 1840. This transition included going from hand production methods to machines and the rise of the factory system. A number of factors contributed to Britain’s role as the birthplace of the Industrial Revo- lution. For one, it had great deposits of coal and iron ore, which proved essential for industrialisation. Additionally, Britain was a politically stable society, as well as the world’s leading colonial power, which meant its colonies could serve as a source for raw materials, as well as a mar- ketplace for manufactured goods.

As demand for British goods increased, merchants needed more cost-effective methods of production, which led to the rise of industrialisation in mechanised manufacturing, transport, and farming.

The Textile Industry

The textile industry, in particular, was transformed by industrialisation. Before mechanisation and factories, textiles were made mainly in people’s homes using flax and wool. Weaving was a family activity. The children and women would card the fibre to break up and clean the disorgan- ised fluff into long bundles. The women would then spin these rough narrow bundles into yarn wound on a spindle. The male weaver would then use a frame loom to weave this into cloth. However, the rapid growth of the textile industry during the eighteenth century resulted in a succession of mechanical inventions to speed up the processes of man- ufacture. Spinning and weaving, the two very ancient crafts involved in the production of textiles, were both well suited to this mechanisation.

Weaving was the first industry to benefit from being mechanised. In 1733 John Kay, son of the owner of a Lancashire woollen producer, patented the Flying Shuttle, the first of the devices which revolutionised the textile industry. He devised a method for the shuttle to be thrown mechani- cally back and forth across the loom. This greatly speeded up the previous hand process, and halved the labour force. Where a broad- cloth loom previously required a weaver on each side, it could now be worked by a single operator. With Kay’s innovation in wide use by the 1750s, the need grew for spinners to increase their own pro- duction. Either by employing many more spinners, or spinning machines must now be developed to achieve a similar increase in productivity.

The Spinning Jenny and The Water Frame,

The first of these came in 1764, when Englishman James Hargreaves invented the Spinning Jenny, an entirely hand-operated machine. that enabled an individual to produce multiple spools of threads simultaneously and was one of the key developments in the industrialisation of weaving during the early Industrial Revolution. His first version was a simple, wooden framed machine that worked 40 spindles and was used mainly by home spinners. However, Hargreaves set up a small cotton mill in Notting ham using his invention. By the time of his death, in 1778, the latest versions of his machine worked eighty spindles each and over 20,000 Jennies were in use in cottages and mills across Britain.

The next essential development was the application of power. This was solved by Richard Arkwright. Arkwright’s innovation was the drawing out of the cotton by means of rollers before it is twisted into yarn. He succeeded first with a machine worked by a horse, but two years later in 1771 Arkwright took several steps of great significance. He built an entirely new mill at Cromford, on the River Derwent in Derbyshire, where he successfully adapted his spinning machine, making it work by the much greater power of the river and a mill wheel, and naming it the Water Frame.

Arkwright eventually built cottages to house his workers in the immediate vicinity; thus creating the first factory environment where his workers were a community centred on the factory. Within the factory, Arkwright’s employees were essentially unskilled and did basic and badly paid work; but each specialised in different tasks, providing his or her own particular service. Children were also employed as they could crawl underneath mach- inery to do repairs even as the machines worked.

Discipline was essential, for the machines could not be left untended. But it was no longer the variable discipline of sunrise and harvest working out in the open. It was the inflexible and harsh pressure of clock and overseer and working in a potentially health damaging environment.

Arkwright eventually went on to build more cotton mills on suitable rivers elsewhere in the country, even as far away as Scotland.

The Spinning Mule and the Lancashire Loom

The technologies of Arkwright and Hargreaves complemented each other for a few years until the principles of each were combined and improved on by Samuel Crompton, a worker in a Lancashire spinning mill. Crompton’s machine, called the Spinning Mule, was able to pro- duce finer thread at considerably more speed in large quantities and at a lower cost. It was used extensively from the late eighteenth to early twentieth century in the mills of Lancashire and elsewhere.

Another key innovation in the mechanisation of weaving cloth was the first water-driven power loom, powered by a line shaft a rotating shaft powered from a water wheel or a windmill. It dramatically changed the way cloth was woven by making it much easier. However, it was refined over the next 47 years by other inventors before a design by Kenworthy and Bullough a firm of textile machine manufacturers in Lan- cashire made the operation completely automatic. By 1850 there were 260,000 power looms in operation in England.

Major changes came to the textile industry during the twentieth century, with continuing technological innovations in machinery, synthetic fibre, logistics, and the globalisation of the business. Textile production in England had peaked in 1926, and as mills were decommissioned, many of the scrapped mules and looms were bought up and shipped for use in India. Textiles were the first industry in the Industrial Revolution to use modern production methods; but it is just one of the hundreds of inventions and innovations developed during this time period. Innovations in Ironmaking, Steam Power, and Transport also made an impact. Those I will save for next month.

Oscar Shindler Unlikely Hero

Valerie Reilly

Oscar Schindler must surely be one of history’s most interesting and paradoxical heroes. His transformation from profligate, profiteering Nazi to revered saviour of 1200 Jews is the subject of a bestselling novel and an award winning film.

The early years

His story began on 28th April 1908 with his birth in Moravia, at the time a crown-land in the Austro-Hungarian Empire, and afterwards part of the Czech Republic. His parents were German Catholics and the household was a deeply religious one. On leaving school, Oscar took courses in several trades and worked in his father’s farm machinery business for three years. He married aged 19 and held various jobs over the next few years during which time he was arrested on several occasions for public drunkenness. He was a philanderer and fathered two children in the course of one of his many extra-marital affairs.

The Move to Poland

He became a spy for Nazi intelligence in 1936, reportedly for financial reasons as he was heavily in debt, and went on to become a member of the Nazi Party in 1939. That same year he moved to Krakow in Poland and acquired an enamelware factory, which at its peak employed 1,750 workers including 1000 Jews. He employed Jews because they were cheaper than Poles, the wages having been set by the occupying Nazi regime. Due to his connections with the Nazi Party, he was able to obtain lucrative contracts to produce enamel cookware for the military, and he enjoyed a lavish, hedonistic lifestyle.

Change of heart

In 1940, when the Jews were forced to move to a walled ghetto in the city, they continued to walk to the factory which Schindler enlarged to include an outpatient clinic, a co-op, and a kitchen and dining room for his workers. This move from blatant opportunism to concerned benevolence became more apparent as persecution of Jews outside his factory escalated, and Schindler saved his workers from deportation to the camps by claiming that their labour was essential to the war effort.

On 13th March 1943, Schindler witnessed the liquidation of the Krakow ghetto and was horrified by the savage brutality. Knowing in advance of this planned liquidation from his Nazi contacts, he kept his workers in his factory overnight to safeguard them from death and deportation and from that time onwards, devoted his life and enormous fortune to saving as many Jews as he could. When the Nazis closed the eastern concen- tration camps in 1944 due to the advancing Russian army, and planned to close all factories not directly involved in the war effort, Schindler switched to munitions production and bribed SS officials to allow him to relocate his factory eastwards in the Sudetenland in an effort to save his Jewish workers from the gas chambers of Auschwitz. He spent huge sums purchasing black market armaments to pass off as those produced by his workers along with food and medicine for them.

After the war

At the end of the war, Schindler was virtually penniless as a result of this expenditure. He escaped to Switzerland and eventually to Bavaria, along with his loyal wife Emilie, who had supported his efforts to help the Jews. His grate- ful workforce had given him a statement attesting to his efforts to save Jewish lives along with a gold ring bearing the inscription ‘Whoever saves one life saves the entire world’. In later years when asked why he did what he did he said he hated the brutality, the sadism and the insanity of the Nazis. He said he simply could not have done otherwise than to treat the Jews as human beings.

Schindler’s post-war years saw a number of failed business ven- tures, both in Germany and in Argentina, and he was saved time and again by donations both from Jewish organisations and from individual survivors. He was des- pised and persecuted by his fellow Germans for whom he was an uncomfortable reminder that it had, after all, been possible to help the Jews.

Oscar Schindler died on 9th October 1974 and he has the distinction of being the only member of the Nazi Party to be buried in Mount Zion in Jerusalem.

Know Yourself

“By grace you have been saved, through faith; not by anything of your own, but by a gift from God, not by anything you have done, so that nobody can claim the credit. We are God’s work of art, created in Christ Jesus for good works which God had pre- pared beforehand to be our way of life.” (Eph 2:10)

St. Catherine of Siena was one of the great wise women in the Christian Church. She said that self-knowledge is extremely imp- ortant. In the world today we are encouraged to look out for ourselves, to put ourselves first it is an approach to life that is called “individualism” and it is doing enormous harm to individuals and to the world at large. St. Catherine helps us to look at our- selves in a wonderfully whole some way.

Jesus said that when we pray we should go into our private room and shut the door. Catherine called that room a cell, the cell of self-knowledge. She was a mystic and had many deep reli- gious experiences. In her first experience of being in that cell, Jesus said to her, “I am the one who is, you are the one who is not.” This sounds like a harsh put-down, as much as to say, you are nothing.” But it cannot mean that. It means something much deeper.

Life and breath

When Moses asked God what was his name, God replied, “I am.” God always was and always will be and does not depend on anyone for existence. We on the other hand, depend completely on God for our existence and for everything.

St. Paul told the pagan scholars in Athens that God gives every body everything, including life and breath. We are not nothing; we are alive and breathing, but we depend completely on God for our life and for our breath. When we go into our cell of self knowledge then, the first thing we know is that we are completely depen- dent on God. We need to go into that cell often because we are quick to forget and always inclined to think that we can man- age on our own.

I fell in love with your beauty

In the cell of self-knowledge we also discover our greatness. St. Catherine said this in her prayer to God: “You, eternal God, saw me and knew me in yourself. And because you saw me in your light, you fell in love with your creature and drew her out of yourself and created her in your own image and likeness.” Catherine then heard God replying: “It was with providence that I created you, and when I contemplated my creature in myself, I fell in love with the beauty of my creation.” Notice how extraordinary these words are: God is saying to each of us: “I created you. Then I contemplated you. I fell in love with your beauty.” God says something similar to us through the prophet Isaiah: “I have called you by your name, you are mine. You are precious in my eyes; you are honoured and I love you” (Is 43:1-4). In our cell of self-knowledge then we can be at home with our God and with our own selves. We admit our dependence and our sinfulness. We rejoice in the assurance that we were created by God and are loved by God.

We are God’s work of art

Scripture says one more thing about who we are: “We are God’s work of art.” (Eph 2:10). Each of us is an original, not a copy. We are unique in our physical make- up and in our basic moods, in our family background and in how it has influenced the way we think, feel, speak and look at life. We are original in the thousands of circumstances and events that have shaped our lives.

We are created in Christ Jesus, we are part of the Body of Christ; we make present and visible some aspects of Jesus his love, courage, endurance, integrity. We are created “to do the good works that God prepared to be our way of life.” (Eph 2:10) That is to say, before we were born God had already prepared the way of life he had in mind for us and the particular good works he wanted us to do.

Prayer from Psalm 139

O Lord, it was you who created my being, knit me together in my mother’s womb. I thank you for the wonder of my being. for the wonders of all your creation.

No Shortcut To Glory

Francis Walsh

We read about the Transfiguration of Christ at the beginning of Lent. We can easily get the impres sion that everything was different for Christ. All he had to do was push a button, say a word or wave his hand. After all he was God’s Son. But even tho’ he was instantly transfigured in the presence of his disciples and seen for a short time in His Glory by them we know from those same disciples that Christ’s Glory only finally came to him after a lifetime of obedience to the father… a life that ended in pain, shame and death. Through His passion and death he finally attained his glory. There is no shortcut to glory. No easy way. Conversion is a lifetime work. Sometimes we may feel like giving up we sin so often and with such regularity when we expect to have improved but conversion and change for the better is a slow process and it needs a lifetime dedication. We pray for the grace of perseverance.

The Maynooth Mission To Australia

David Bracken

On 24 March 1838 the Cecilia left England bound for the great southern land of Australia, arriving in Sydney four months later on 15 July. The Sydney Gazette reported that there were eight Catholic priests on board, ‘Rev. Messrs. F. Murphy, J. Regney, Michael O’Riley, Charles (John) Fitzpatrick, Michael Brennan, John Lynch, Edmond Mahoney and Thomas Slattery’. They were not the first Irish priests to serve in New South Wales: Irish priest- convicts and chaplains appointed by government had ministered in the colony since 1800. This was,
however, the first significant group of Irish priests enlisted to serve the fledgling Catholic church: in total fourteen Irish clergy were recruited for the mission in 1838. In December of that year five Irish Sisters of Charity also arrived from Dublin. Together they formed the nucleus of a nascent Australian clergy which would be Irish in culture and character for at least a century.

Convict priests: Frs Dixon, O’Neil and Harold

The first priests in the colony were convicts. Frs James Dixon, Peter O’Neil and James Harold were transported to New South Wales after the 1798 Rebellion. In 1803 Fr Dixon was granted per- mission by the authorities to function as a priest. However his licence to minister was revoked in 1804 following a rising of Irish convicts and, while for a time he continued to carry out his duties, he returned to his native Wexford in 1808. In November 1817 Fr Jeremiah O’Flynn arrived in Sydney. A colourful, self-appointed missionary from Kerry, who had come to grief with his bishop in the West Indies, he had neither sanction of church nor state. He was deported in May 1818 despite the protests of four hundred free Catholics and the representations of some leading Protestants.

Fr John Therry and the official Catholic chaplains

The British government finally acknowledged the needs of the Catholic community in 1820, appointing Frs John Therry and Philip Connolly as official chaplains to New South Wales, which had been entrusted to the care of the English Benedictines. A year after their arrival from Cork, Fr Connolly left for Van Diemen’s Land leaving Fr Therry the only priest on the mainland. Ministering to scattered Catholic communities, convicts and members of the Aboriginal community, Therry travelled constantly, sometimes using three or four horses in a day. He described his priestly work as ‘one of incessant labour very often accompanied by painful anxiety’. Fr Therry was removed as official chaplain by Governor Macquarie in 1825 but persevered in his ministry without the salary or status of official chaplain. He was replaced by Fr Daniel Power who died in 1830 and in turn by Fr Christopher Dowling a Dominican from Dublin and the first member of a religious order to minister in Australia – who was followed by Fr John McEnroe in 1832. At no time during these years were there more than three priests in the colony. Fr McEnroe writing to Archbishop James Murray of Dublin in 1832 remarked that, ‘There are 16,000 or 18,000 Catholics in this colony, not one half of whom hardly ever see a priest’ and called for the appointment of a bishop to oversee matters.

English Benedictines

The Downside Benedictine, John Bede Polding was named vicar apostolic in 1834 arriving in Australia in 1835, together with a small number of Benedictine students. His confrère and protégé, William Bernard Ullathorne had preceded him in February 1833 and had done much to put the affairs of the young church in order, with an authority that belied his twenty-six years. The newly completed St Mary’s in Sydney was consecrated as the Cathedral in 1835. The work of the frontier mission continued apace: by 1836 thirteen primary schools had been established but progress was hampered for want of money, school teachers and priests. That same year Fr Ullathorne was dispatched to Europe by Bishop Polding to supply those needs which, in the event, were met in great measure by the Irish church.

Maynooth Missionaries

Fr Francis Murphy from Navan, ordained in Maynooth in 1825, was working in Liverpool when he was persuaded by Ullathorne to volunteer. It seems that Murphy was instrumental in recruiting the group who departed Gravesend in March 1838. At least five of the missioners were ordained in Maynooth College in 1837. Fr John Rigney from Ballinasloe, Dublin man Fr John Fitzpatrick and Fr Michael Brennan, Limerick, were ordained priests on 30 December. While Michael O’Reilly from Meath and John Lynch, Dublin were ordained to the diaconate and subdiaconate respectively. Fr Thomas Slattery of Limerick, a Maynooth graduate, was also ordained in 1837. There is no doubt that the student body in the College was actively canvassed by Ullathorne with Murphy’s help, resulting in the first Maynooth mission overseas. Francis Murphy, the first bishop of Adelaide and the first Catholic bishop to be consecrated in Australia, wrote after taking up his episcopal appointment in December 1844, ‘I found my mission utterly destitute of church, chapel or school’. His fellow passenger on the Cecilia, Fr Rigney who established the missionary district of the Illawara, averaged over 3,250 miles on horseback every year in his ministry to dispersed groups of Catholics. Together these neophytes built a church in the most unforgiving circumstances of the Australian bush. And many more followed. By 1900 over 2,000 priests had come to Australia and of these nearly 1,400 were Irish.

The Garden This Month

Deirdre Anglim

Shamrock survived the winter in the tub outside the kitchen door. It Sis almost ready for picking.

Spring is here at last. Daffodils are everywhere, in parks, public places, gardens. Their golden flowers lift our hearts as we journey towards Easter. Yellow forsythia is glorious in the back garden. Freed from the shadow of a towering cordyline a few months ago, it soared skywards and is host to a variety of little birds. I’ll cut it back once it has finished flowering. Grape hyacinths have reappeared underneath. My basket of dwarf narcissi has flowered again. A gift for Mother’s Day years ago, it continues to give pleasure.

Ornamental grasses were cut back earlier this year but I look forward to a wonderful re-growth in a few weeks time. I removed a large section of euphorbia from the front bed and planted extra tulip bulbs in the vacant space. This can be a treacherous month so do wrap up warmly before you go outdoors to work in the garden. I know, I’m always telling you, but there’s no point in getting sick. You won’t be able to do any jobs if you are confined to bed!

Bring the garden notebook and pen with you as you stroll around the garden. Take a note of what you want to remove/replace in the beds. Visualise what will look perfect in summertime. Lift perenni- als and divide them (if you haven’t done so already). Discard the old woody centre and use the rooted green shoots when replanting. My hope this year is that I’ll do what I am always advising you. Golden rod, Michaelmas daisies and delphinium are my dream plants.

Houseplants can be watered a little from now on don’t overwater. Examine each houseplant for signs of disease. Remove dead leaves. Be ruthless, if the plant is tired, get rid of it onto the compost heap. Invest in healthy new specimens. Buy from your local nursery/garden centre. There’s a huge variety of exotic plants on sale at reasonable prices. Why not request a gift of a plant for Easter, instead of the usual box of fattening chocolates! Just a thought…

Mary Ward (Mrs Humphrey Ward) Victorian Novelist, Philanthropist And Lobbyist

Helen Morgan

She was the highest earning English novelist of her day; one of Britain’s first female magistrates, and an ardent supporter for social reform, yet despite the enormous philanthropic legacy she left behind, Mrs. Humphrey Ward still remains a controversial figure today. Her outspoken support for the Anti-Suffrage movement led to her decline in popularity and delayed the vote for women by seven years. But who was the real Mrs. Humphrey Ward and how much of the criticism directed at her was deserved?

Mary Augusta Arnold was born in Hobart, Tasmania, on the 11th June 1851 to Thomas Arnold; a professor of literature, and his wife Julia Sorell. She was the niece of the celebrated poet, Matthew Arnold.

Following Thomas Arnold’s conversion to Catholicism in 1856, the family returned to England. Thomas moved to Dublin to take up a tutorship at the Catholic University secured for him by John Henry Newman (later Cardinal Newman). He was accompanied by his family apart from Mary who remained in England. She later re-joined her family in Oxford, where her father had secured a university teaching post following his temporary return to the Anglican Church.

Mary studied Spanish history while starting her career as a writer. On the 6th April 1872, she married (Thomas) Humphrey Ward; a Fellow of Brasenose College. The couple had 3 chil- dren. Now calling herself “Mrs. Humphrey Ward” Mary acquired influential friends among them, Walter Pater; English Essayist and Critic.

In 1873, Mrs. Ward was instru- mental in setting up Lectures for the Women Committee; an initiative which led to the establishment in 1879 of Somerville Hall (later Somerville College).

Established as a leading journalist

In 1881, Humphrey Ward gave up his academic career and moved to London where he took up a position with The Times. Over the next few years, Mary established her- self as a leading journalist and lit- erary hostess. Her first novel enti- tled Miss Bretherton was pub- lished in 1884 but it was her sec- ond novel, Robert Elsmere; a drama of religious faith and doubt, published in 1888, which made her name as a writer. She followed its success with another 20 novels.

Worked for poor and disadvantaged

In addition to her writing career, Mrs. Ward worked tirelessly for the poor and disadvantaged. Her compassion and common sense were expressed in the establish- ment of a Settlement for the work- ing classes in St. Pancras, London. Initially founded on Unitarian principles, it was the forerunner of the Passmore Edwards Settlement; an educational establishment for the poor. Now called the Mary Ward Centre and located at Queen Square, it was originally founded as a place of “education, social intercourse, music, art and literature.”

Mrs. Ward successfully lobbied Parliament for proper educational facilities for disabled children; she founded an after-school club, a youth club and a centre for prenatal and antenatal advice as well as a legal centre. It was thanks to Mrs. Ward’s vision that children’s play centres were set up enabling women to work full- time.

1908 saw the beginning of Mrs. Ward’s downfall when she consented to head the Women’s Anti-Suffrage Association. Her political views began to infiltrate her novels and led to a decline in her popularity.

Despite her rapidly deteriorating health, Mrs. Ward continued to write, to work tirelessly for the poor and to head the Anti- Suffrage Movement. In 1919, she received a CBE and in 1920, an Honorary Degree from Edinburgh University.

Completely disabled by heart disease, bronchitis and neuritis, Mary Augusta Ward; novelist, philanthropist and political lobbyist died in London on the 24th March 1920.

Mrs. Ward’s decision to support the Anti-Suffrage movement cost her dearly. The tremendous work she did on behalf of the poor was completely overlooked following her one error of judgement. Today, The Mary Ward Adult Education Centre remains a lasting memorial to this great lady.

Long ago when the world was young and many of today’s clever things had not yet been thought of, there was a king who had a son to whom he was greatly attached. So solicitous was he that he had the whole palace carpeted with sheepskins, to protect the royal baby feet from the hardness of the floors (shoes had not yet been invented). When he got a little bigger, the child wanted to romp outside, so his father gave orders to carpet the entire grounds of the palace with sheepskins. This meant that many hundreds of sheep had to be slaughtered, but nothing was too much when it came to the little prince’s comfort. When the prince was seventeen years old his father arranged to send him on business. to another kingdom, and ordered that his path should be carpeted in the usual way. The man in charge of the sheep was distraught at the prospect of so much slaughter, and he went away quietly to think what he could do. Next day he returned, and his eyes were bright with intelligence. He went to the king and said, “Your Majesty, instead of slaughtering thousands of sheep why don’t we kill just one, and cut out two patches of its hide, and attach them to the prince’s feet?” The king, being an intelligent man, saw the wisdom of this immediately; and so it was done. And that is how shoes were invented.

Many inventions, as we know, turn out to have a wider application than appeared at first. Generalising the insight that gave rise to the world’s first pair of shoes, you could state the following:

  • A small change in yourself is equivalent to a big change in reality.
  • Unless you change yourself, all the other changes you bring about will be pointless and repetitive.

Alcibiades, a vain young man in ancient Greece, told Socrates that he was off to see the world. “You will not see it,” said Socrates, “unless you leave Alcibiades at home.” You will not only be unable to change anything, you will not even be able to see anything clearly unless you change yourself.

But why change? Am I not all right as I am?

Everything changes continually Yes! But everything is changing continually, and if you stop you. will be in the way. In sober reality you too are changing, whether you like it or not; you are getting older every hour; you are on the high seas and the wind is blowing; how could you dream of remain- ing unchanged? To live is to change, someone said, and to live deeply is to have changed much. You are changing, never fear! The trouble is that you are not chang- ing enough: you are continually defending yourself, and defending everything you ever did, always trying to prove that you are right. You don’t need to do that! If you try to change other people (and things) without changing yourself, the results will be disastrous. The greatest damage is done to the world by revolutionaries who want to change everything except themselves. This is the boring thing about revolutions: the wheel does the full circle and the revolutionaries become in turn the oppressors.

Hurrah for revolution and cannon-shot!

A beggar on horseback lashes a beggar on foot. Hurrah for revolution and cannon come again!

The beggars have changed places, but the lash goes on.

W. B. Yeats

Change is always ambiguous, never more so than when I try to change myself. The problem is this ‘I’ that changes according to its own standard. That standard may be high or low, but it is certainly partisan; it is my idea of who I am, and my idea of who I want to be. When I have changed according to my own idea of change, it is likely that the change is more apparent than real; there still has been no leave-taking, no abandonment of the self.

The Gospel says eternal life is “to know you, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom you have sent” (John 17). This is the only revolution that can work, because it begins by challenging that persistent ‘I’ and all its plans for itself. “When you were young,” said Jesus to Peter, “you put on your own belt and walked where you liked; but when you grow old you will stretch out your hands, and somebody else will put a belt around you and take you where you would rather not go” (John 21).

The Sermon

Aideen Clifford

Before I commenced my weekly shopping last Wednesday I decided to give some time to matters spiritual so I went to Mass in the nearby church. Now, week day Mass does not usually include a sermon but in this case it did. The Gospel of the day was the tale of the lepers; remember there were ten of them, all were cured of the terrible disease but only one of them returned to give thanks. An ungrateful lot. Anyhow the preacher rambled through Samaria and Galilee to explain the locale, then he pointed out subtleties of difference between versions by Mark, Luke and other interpreters and in the end just said a few words about the impor- tance of gratitude. As I looked about me I wondered about the relevance of all this The congregation consisted of some twenty or thirty people, most of them like myself, not young but interested enough and religious enough to go to Mass to relate to God. Just how many of them were ever in the Holy Land? What was the point of all the geographic details about Samaria or wherever it was? Sometimes the background of a story matters but you could find ten sick men anywhere and circumstances could be similar. Likewise how many Biblical scholars were around? Did we care or did it matter whether Luke or Mark were the authors of the story? And so much time went on these two points. But we could have done with a few more words about gratitude. Was it all not a lost opportunity?

The Purpose of a Sermon

Makes one wonder what exactly is the purpose of the sermon? It is all very grandiose to say that itenlightens the congregation; it is a reiteration of the Word of God; it explains in more detail the content of the day’s gospel, but I pre- fer to regard it as an opportunity to extract from the day’s reading some central idea, some kernel of knowledge that can be related to the congregation who is hearing it. Some one thought’ that would, perhaps, make one stop and think about one’s values, one’s priorities. Granted it is not easy sometimes for the preacher, as some of the Gospel tales are a bit puzzling take the labourers in the vine yard, all got the same pay whether they worked one hour in the heat or all day, all of twelve hours whither Trade Unionism? The values of the Gospel are not those of the market place we know but was the boss going too far? Or the story about the ten wise and the ten foolish virgins – the wise ones kept oil in their lamps while they waited for the chief guest to arrive but the foolish ones used it all up and had nothing for the big occasion were they really wise or just mean?

But the preacher at last Wednesday’s Mass had it made: no arcane subject matter, no biblical complications but a tale that could speak to every one of us there in the church, a simple tale about the need for gratitude And gratitude matters. There can be something cold even patronizing about charity at times but never about gratitude. None of us like to be taken for granted; we all like a modicum of gratitude. In simple words we liked to be thanked. Even for the little things, the small acts of acknowledgment, of help, of kindness that seat given up on the bus, that parking space forfeited, that helping hand with the packing of the groceries at the supermarket, that simple compliment you’re looking great’ even that deserves a ‘thank you’.

That morning as I looked around the sparse congregation, I wondered were we like the lepers, not appreciative of all that morning had brought. Should we not be grateful to God that we were able to be present at Mass, while so many of our contemporaries were stuck at home with Arthritis or some other ailment. Should we not be grateful too to have our warm homes to return to, while so many of our fellow citiizens are homeless? Are we not lucky to have friends, family, relatives who care about us, while so many are lonely and alone? But the preacher missed that chance to point out all these important things to us that morning he forgot his Shakespeare too and that apt quotation from Henry VI: ‘O Lord that lends me life, Lend me a heart replete with thankfulness’.

Saint Martin Replies

  • Galway: I had a blood test done because I had not been feeling well for a few weeks. The results came back and the doctor said that there were problems with my liver and prostate. I prayed to St Martin and said his novena Prayer for healing. After the second blood test my liver was complete- ly clear. I still have some health issues but I place all my trust in St Martin and I know everything will be alright.
  • Waterford: I am writing to thank St Martin for all the favours he has granted me and my family over the years. He never lets me down. The most recent being the success of 2 operations my daughter had on her spine. Thank God she is fine now. I had some sun damage to my face which was operated on successfully. I have been praying to St Martin all my life and will continue to do so. Thanks Our Lord, Our Lady of Knock and dear St Martin
  • Offaly: I wish to thank St Martin for all the prayers he has answered for me. My niece had cancer and she has now got the all clear. We had a terrible accident and lost our beloved grandson, but thanks to St Martin, the Sacred Heart and his Beloved Mother we are learning to cope with the loss. I pray to him daily and He never ceases to answer my prayers.
  • Clare: Please publish my sincere thanks to St Martin the Sacred Heart and our Mother Mary for many favours received over the years, especially for my husband’s recovery after a serious operation, for good exam results, employment and health. I am praying to St Martin since I was a teenager and he has been a great friend. Forever grateful for his powerful intercession on my behalf.
  • Belfast: My son was very depressed, no job, and marriage problems. I begged St Martin and St Joseph to work a miracle for him. Within two days he went to his doctor for help and received word about the job. Keep him in your prayers.
  • Northern Ireland: My son has a young dog who means the world to him. When he took her to the vet to get her yearly booster she suffered some form of seizure getting out of the car. This happened a second time. As a result she was put on a lot of medication but ended up in a coma for eleven hours. The vet warned us to prepare for the worst as she was terribly ill and might not make it until morning. My son who is called Martin prayed and stormed Heaven and his Patron to intercede for his dear pet. The next day the news was good she had pulled through. My son puts her recovery down to the intercession of St Martin
  • Dublin: Please publish my sincere and overdue thanks and gratitude to St Martin, the Divine Mercy and St Faustina for the many great blessings my family and I received over the years. Most recent of these was when my son was referred for tests for cancer. Just after Christmas we received the wonderful news that all the tests were clear.
  • Leitrim: Sincere thanks to St Martin for many favours going back a long time. Most recently a marvellous recovery for one of my children. Also a member of family secured the job they had been looking for for years. It was a great year. Thanks are due to St Martin, Our Lady and most of all the Sacred Heart of Jesus. I am starting another novena and I know St Martin will come to the rescue again.
  • Derry: I want to thank St Martin for all the favours I have received. I have been praying to him since I was a teenager and I have just turned 90 years of age. He has granted me favours from help with sickness, exams and work for family members including something we thought impossible where our business was concerned, and many more. I will always be so thankful to him. From one who trusts in him.
  • Longford: I prayed and begged St Martin to help my sister who has Dementia and her husband who was her carer but who had a very serious road accident. His spine and leg were smashed and he was on life support. He also had internal injuries. Through praying to St Martin, Our Lady of the Green Scapular, St Anthony and St Padre Pio he has made good progress. He was brought home for Christmas in a wheelchair and was able to be there with his family. He now has power in one leg and hopefully will make a full recovery.